FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS, Jewish War<br>Book 6

Up to the fall of Jerusalem, 69-70 AD

Chapter 1	Desperation in the city; Romans attack the Antonia tower
Chapter 2	Josephus calls for surrender. Legions surround the Temple
Chapter 3	A Jewish burns ploy many Romans. Worse famine in the city
Chapter 4	Burning the Temple Gates. Titus fails to save the Sanctuary
Chapter 5	The Temple in flames. Signs preceding its destruction
Chapter 6	Roman ensigns in the Temple. Titus' speech to the Jews
Chapter 7	Many rebels killed. Destruction in the upper city
Chapter 8	Titus gains possession of the whole city
Chapter 9	Reprisals in the city. The captives;the fallen; survivors
Chapter 10	Second Desolation of Jerusalem. A summary of its tragedy

Translation Format
Greek: Benedikt Niese's edition (Berlin, 1885-1895)	English: John Barach, Canada, 2025
English: William Whiston, 1737	English: Patrick Rogers, Dublin, 2010-2016

Chapter 1
Desperation in the city;
Romans attack the Antonia tower

☞

¹ Τὰ μὲν οὖν τῶν ἹεροσολύμωνJerusalem πάθη προύκοπτεν καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐπὶ τὸ χεῖρον τῶν τε στασιαστῶν μᾶλλον παροξυνομένων ἐν ταῖς συμφοραῖς καὶ τοῦ λιμοῦ μετὰ τὸν δῆμον ἤδη κἀκείνους νεμομένου.	¹ The sufferings of Jerusalem grew worse every day, as the insurgents were further incited by these calamities, and the famine, after consuming the common people, now began to prey upon the rebels themselves.
¹ Thus did the miseries of Jerusalem grow worse and worse every day, and the seditious were still more irritated by the calamities they were under, even while the famine preyed upon themselves, after it had preyed upon the people.	¹ The crisis in Jerusalem grew worse every day and the rebels, already feeling the famine just as much as the people, were further angered by their reverses.

² Τό γε μὴν πλῆθος τῶν σεσωρευμένων ἀνὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν πτωμάτων ὄψει τε φρικῶδες ἦν καὶ λοιμώδη προσέβαλλεν πρός τε τὰς ἐκδρομὰς ἐμπόδιον τοῖς μαχομένοις· ὥσπερ γὰρ διὰ παρατάξεως φόνῳ μυρίῳ γεγυμνασμένης χωροῦντας ἔδει τὰ σώματα πατεῖν.

² Indeed, the multitude of corpses piled throughout the city was a horrifying sight and gave off a pestilential stench, posing an obstacle to the fighters during their sallying forth; for they were forced to trample over bodies as if marching through a battlefield strewn with ten thousand slain.

² And indeed the multitude of carcasses that lay in heaps one upon another was a horrible sight, and produced a pestilential stench, which was a hinderance to those that would make sallies out of the city, and fight the enemy: but as those were to go in battle-array, who had been already used to ten thousand murders, and must tread upon those dead bodies as they marched along,

² The piles of carcasses were horrible to see and produced a dreadful stench, and were an impediment to the fighters going out of the city against the enemy, as after so many murders those going out to battle had to tread upon the corpses on their way out.

³ Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπιβαίνοντες οὔτ᾽ ἔφριττον οὔτ᾽ ἠλέουν οὔτε κλῃδόνα κακὴν σφῶν αὐτῶν ὑπελάμβανον τὴν‎ εἰς τοὺς κατοιχομένους ὕβριν,	³ Those stepping over them neither shuddered nor felt pity, nor did they consider the insult to the departed an evil omen for themselves.
³ so were not they terrified, nor did they pity men as they marched over them; nor did they deem this affront offered to the deceased to be any ill omen to themselves;	³ But as they marched over them they did not pity those dead or reckon that this insult to them would bring bad luck to themselves,

⁴ πεφυρμένοι δ᾽ ὁμοφύλῳ φόνῳ τὰς δεξιὰς ἐπὶ τὸν πρὸς τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους πόλεμον ἐξέθεον, ὀνειδίζοντες, ἔμοιγε δοκεῖν, τὸ θεῖον εἰς βραδυτῆτα τῆς ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν κολάσεως· οὐ γὰρ ἐλπίδι νίκης ὁ πόλεμος, ἤδη δὲ ἀπογνώσει σωτηρίας ἐθρασύνετο.

⁴ With their right hands defiled by the blood of their own kin, they rushed out to war against the foreigners, reproaching the Deity—it seems to me—for the slowness of his punishment upon them; for the war was no longer fueled by hope of victory, but by a bold desperation for survival.

⁴ but as they had their right hands already polluted with the murders of their own countrymen, and in that condition ran out to fight with foreigners, they seem to me to have cast a reproach upon God himself, as if he were too slow in punishing them; for the war was not now gone on with as if they had any hope of victory; for they gloried after a brutish manner in that despair of deliverance they were already in.

⁴ since already their hands were red with the blood of their fellow Jews. Going out to war, the foreigners in that way even mocked the Deity, who was slow to punish them, for now their war had no hope of victory and, savagely, they gloried in having no hope of survival.

⁵ δὲ καίτοι πολλὰ περὶ τὴν‎ τῆς ὕλης συγκομιδὴν ταλαιπωρούμενοι τὰ χώματα διήγειραν μιᾷ καὶ εἴκοσιν ἡμέραις, κείραντες, ὡς προείρηται, τὴν‎ περὶ τὸ ἄστυ χώραν ἐπ᾽ ἐνενήκοντα σταδίους ἐν κύκλῳ πᾶσαν.

⁵ Although the Romans suffered greatly in the collection of timber, they raised their siege banks in twenty-one days, having cleared the land around the city for ninety stadia^[1] in every direction, as previously stated.

⁵ And now the Romans, although they were greatly distressed in getting together their materials, raised their banks in oneandtwenty days, after they had cut down all the trees that were in the country that adjoined to the city, and that for ninety furlongs round about, as I have already related.

⁵ The Romans, despite great difficulty in gathering the materials, raised their earthworks in twenty-one days, after cutting down all the trees in the area around the city and for ninety furlongs around, as I have said.

^[1]90 stadia = 17 km (10 miles)

⁶ Ἦν δ᾽ ἐλεεινὴreceiving mercy, pitiable καὶ τῆς γῆς ἡ θέα· τὰ γὰρ πάλαι δένδρεσι καὶ παραδείσοις κεκοσμημένα τότε πανταχόθεν ἠρήμωτο καὶ περικέκοπτο τὴν‎ ὕλην,	⁶ The sight of the land was piteous; for places once adorned with trees and pleasure gardens were then utterly desolated and stripped of their timber from every side.
⁶ And truly the very view itself of the country was a melancholy thing; for those places which were before adorned with trees and pleasant gardens were now become a desolate country every way, and its trees were all cut down:	⁶ The countryside was a sad sight, for what had formerly been adorned with trees and gardens became a complete desolation, with every tree cut down.

⁷ οὐδείς τε τὴν‎ πάλαι ἸουδαίανJudea καὶ τὰ περικαλλῆ προάστεια τῆς πόλεως ἑωρακὼς ἀλλόφυλος, ἔπειτα τὴν‎ τότε βλέπων ἐρημίαν οὐκ ὠλοφύρατο καὶ κατεστέναξεν τὴν‎ μεταβολὴν παρ᾽ ὅσον γένοιτο·	⁷ No foreigner who had seen the Judaea of old and the beautiful suburbs of the city, and then looked upon this current desolation, could have failed to lament and groan at so great a change.
⁷ nor could any foreigner that had formerly seen Judea and the most beautiful suburbs of the city, and now saw it as a desert, but lament and mourn sadly at so great a change:	⁷ Any stranger who had seen Judea before, and the city's beautiful suburbs and now saw it as a desert, must lament and mourn at such a great change.

⁸ πάντα γὰρ ἐλυμήνατο τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ κάλλους ὁ πόλεμος, καὶ οὐκ ἄν τις ἐξαπίνης ἐπιστὰς τῶν προεγνωκότων ἐγνώρισε τὸν τόπον, ἀλλὰ παρὼν ἐζήτει τὴν‎ πόλιν.	⁸ For the war had ruined all the signs of beauty, and no one who had known the place before would have recognized it upon arriving suddenly, but though present, would have searched for the city.
⁸ for the war had laid all the signs of beauty quite waste: nor if anyone that had known the place before, had come on a sudden to it now, would he have known it again; but though he were at the city itself, yet would he have inquired for it notwithstanding.	⁸ For the war erased all signs of beauty, and if one who had previously known it now came he would not recognize the place and even if within the city, he would ask where it was.

⁹ ῬωμαίοιςRomans δὲ καὶ ἸουδαίοιςJews τὸ τέλος τῶν χωμάτων ἴσην ἐνεποίει δέους ἀρχήν·	⁹ The completion of the siege banks brought an equal beginning of fear to both Romans and Jews.
⁹ And now the banks were finished, they afforded a foundation for fear both to the Romans and to the Jews;	⁹ When the earthworks were completed, they caused fear both to the Romans and to the Jews,

¹⁰ οἱ μὲν γάρ, εἰ μὴ καὶ ταῦτα καύσειαν, ἁλώσεσθαι τὴν‎ πόλιν προσεδόκων, ῬωμαῖοιRomans δ᾽ οὐκ [ἂν ] ἔθ᾽ αἱρήσειν κἀκείνων διαφθαρέντων.	¹⁰ For the Jews expected the city to be taken unless they could burn the banks, while the Romans expected they would never take it if these works were destroyed.
¹⁰ for the Jews expected that the city would be taken, unless they could burn those banks, as did the Romans expect that, if these were once burnt down, they should never be able to take it;	¹⁰ the latter expecting the city to be taken unless they could burn them down, and the Romans fearing their own destruction if that should happen.

¹¹ ὕλης τε γὰρ ἦν ἀπορία, καὶ τῶν μὲν πόνων ἤδη τὸ σῶμα, τῶν δὲ ἐπαλλήλων πταισμάτων αἱ ψυχαὶ τοῖς στρατιώταις ἐλείποντο.	¹¹ There was a shortage of timber, and the soldiers’ bodies were failing from labor, while their spirits were failing from successive defeats.
¹¹ for there was a mighty scarcity of materials, and the bodies of the soldiers began to fail with such hard labors, as did their souls faint with so many instances of ill success;	¹¹ For there was a great scarcity of materials and their physical strength was failing from the toil and their spirits from so many setbacks.

¹² τάς γε μὴν κατὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν συμφορὰς ῬωμαίοιςRomans πλέον εἶναι συνέβαινε πρὸς ἀθυμίας ἢ τοῖς ἐν αὐτῇ· παρὰ γὰρ τὰ τηλικαῦτα πάθη τοῖς μαχομένοις οὐδὲν ἐχρῶντο μαλακωτέροις,	¹² Furthermore, the calamities within the city caused more dejection to the Romans than to those inside; for despite such great suffering, they found the Jewish fighters not at all softened.
¹² nay, the very calamities themselves that were in the city proved a greater discouragement to the Romans than to those within the city; for they found the fighting men of the Jews to be not at all mollified among such their sore afflictions,	¹² The desolation around the city affected the Romans more than the citizens themselves, for they found the Jewish fighters not at all softened by their hardships,

¹³ ἀλλ᾽ ἐθραύοντο πάντοτε τὰς ἐλπίδας, τῶν μὲν χωμάτων ταῖς ἐπιβουλαῖς, τῶν δ᾽ ὀργάνων στερρότητι τοῦ τείχους, τῆς δὲ κατὰ χεῖρα μάχης ταῖς τῶν συμπλεκομένων τόλμαις πλεονεκτούμενοι, τὸ δὲ μέγιστον, στάσεώς τε καὶ λιμοῦ καὶ πολέμου καὶ τοσούτων κακῶν εὑρίσκοντες ἐπάνω τὸ παράστημα τῆς ψυχῆς ἔχοντας.

¹³ On the contrary, the Romans’ hopes were constantly shattered: their banks were countered by stratagems, their engines by the strength of the wall, and their hand-to-hand combat by the daring of their opponents. Most of all, they found that the Jews possessed a greatness of soul that stood above factionalism, famine, war, and such a multitude of evils.

¹³ while they had themselves perpetually less and less hopes of success, and their banks were forced to yield to the stratagems of the enemy, their engines to the firmness of their wall, and their closest fights to the boldness of their attack; and, what was their greatest discouragement of all, they found the Jews’ courageous souls to be superior to the multitude of the miseries they were under, by their sedition, their famine, and the war itself;

¹³ and their own hopes of success dwindling and their earthworks being thwarted by the ruses of the enemy, their machines by the firmness of their wall, and their hand-to-hand fighting by the audacity of their attack; and especially, at seeing the Jews coping with the rebellion, their famine and the war itself.

¹⁴ Ὑπελάμβανόν τε τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἀμάχους μὲν τὰς ὁρμάς, ἀνάλωτον δὲ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς εὐθυμίαν εἶναι· τί γὰρ ἂν μὴ ὑποστῆναι δεξιᾷ τύχῃ χρωμένους τοὺς ὑπὸ κακῶν πρὸς ἀλκὴν τρεπομένους; οἱ μὲν οὖν ἐρρωμενεστέρας διὰ ταῦτα τῶν χωμάτων ἐποιοῦντο τὰς φυλακάς.

¹⁴ They imagined the impulses of these men to be invincible and their cheerfulness in calamity to be unalterable; for what would those not endure when favored by fortune, who are turned to valor by their very misfortunes? Because of this, the Romans kept a more vigorous watch over their banks.

¹⁴ insomuch that they were ready to imagine that the violence of their attacks was invincible, and that the alacrity they showed would not be discouraged by their calamities; for what would not those be able to bear if they should be fortunate, who turned their very misfortunes to the improvement of their valor! These considerations made the Romans keep a stronger guard about their banks than they formerly had done.

¹⁴ They began to think that the latters' violence was invincible and that their zeal could not be crushed by their setbacks. What could they not bear if they won a victory, seeing how even their troubles gave them extra courage? Thoughts such as these made the Romans keep an even closer guard on their earthworks.

¹⁵ Οἱ δὲ περὶ τὸν ἸωάννηνJohn κατὰ τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia ἅμα καὶ πρὸς τὸ μέλλον, εἰ καταρριφθείη τὸ τεῖχος, ἠσφαλίζοντο καὶ πρὶν ἐπιστῆναιto set up τοὺς κριοὺς ἐπέθεντο τοῖς ἔργοις.	¹⁵ The followers of John [of Gischala], near the Antonia Fortress, sought to secure themselves for the future in case the wall should be thrown down, and they attacked the Roman works even before the rams were brought up.
¹⁵ But now John and his party took care for securing themselves afterward, even in case this wall should be thrown down, and fell to their work before the batteringrams were brought against them.	¹⁵ John's party within the Antonia took precautions in case the walls were breached, so they set to work before bringing the battering rams to bear.

¹⁶ Οὐ μὴν ἐκράτησάν γε τῆς ἐπιχειρήσεως, ἀλλὰ προελθόντες μετὰ λαμπάδων πρὶν ἐγγίσαι τοῖς χώμασι ψυχρότεροι τῆς ἐλπίδος ὑπέστρεψαν.	¹⁶ However, they did not succeed in their attempt, but having gone out with torches, they returned with their hopes dampened before they even reached the banks.
¹⁶ Yet did they not compass what they endeavored to do, but as they were gone out with their torches, they came back under great discouragement before they came near to the banks; and the reasons were these:	¹⁶ Still they did not achieve their aim, for having gone out with their torches, they returned discouraged without getting near the earthworks.

¹⁷ Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ὁμονοεῖν ἡ σκέψις αὐτῶν ἐῴκει κατὰ μέρος ἐκπηδώντων κἀκ διαλειμμάτων καὶ μεμελλημένως μετὰ δέους καθόλου τε εἰπεῖν οὐκ · τὰ γὰρ ἴδια τοῦ ἔθνους ὑστέρητο ἅμα ἡ τόλμα καὶ ὁρμὴ καὶ δρόμος ὁμοῦ πάντων καὶ τὸ μηδὲ πταίοντας ἀναστρέφειν.

¹⁷ First, their plan lacked unity; they leaped out in small groups, at intervals, hesitatingly and with fear—in short, not in the “Jewish fashion.” For the characteristic traits of the nation—daring, impulse, a simultaneous charge, and a refusal to retreat even when failing—were absent.

¹⁷ that, in the first place, their conduct did not seem to be unanimous, but they went out in distinct parties, and at distinct intervals, and after a slow manner, and timorously, and, to say all in a word, without a Jewish courage; for they were now defective in what is peculiar to our nation, that is, in boldness, in violence of assault, and in running upon the enemy all together, and in persevering in what they go about, though they do not at first succeed in it;

¹⁷ This was above all because they did not act together, but went out separately in little groups, and slowly and nervously, not in the real Jewish way. They lacked the special mark to our nation, audacity and vigour in rushing all together, and persevering even if at first they didn't succeed.

¹⁸ ἀτονώτεροι δ᾽ ἑαυτῶν προελθόντες καὶ τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans εὗρον ἐρρωμενέστερον τοῦ συνήθους παρατεταγμένους·	¹⁸ Going forth more feebly than usual, they found the Romans drawn up in a more vigorous formation than was customary.
¹⁸ but they now went out in a more languid manner than usual, and at the same time found the Romans set in array, and more courageous than ordinary,	¹⁸ Now they went out despondently and found the Romans ready and braver than usual,

¹⁹ τοῖς μέν γε σώμασι καὶ ταῖς πανοπλίαις οὕτως ἐφράξαντο τὰ χώματα πάντοθεν ὡς τῷ πυρὶ μηδαμόθεν καταλιπεῖν παράδυσιν, τὴν‎ δὲ ψυχὴν ἐτόνωσαν ἕκαστος μὴ μετακινηθῆναι τῆς τάξεως πρὸ θανάτου.	¹⁹ The Romans protected the banks with their bodies and armor so closely as to leave no opening for fire, and each man braced his soul not to move from his rank until death.
¹⁹ and that they guarded their banks both with their bodies and their entire armor, and this to such a degree on all sides, that they left no room for the fire to get among them, and that every one of their souls was in such good courage, that they would sooner die than desert their ranks;	¹⁹ guarding their earthworks with their bodies and armour so fully meshed that they left no room for the fire to get among them, each ready to die rather than desert his post.

²⁰ Πρὸς γὰρ τῷ πάσας αὐτῶν ὑποκόπτεσθαι τὰς ἐλπίδας, εἰ κἀκεῖνα καταφλεγείη τὰ ἔργα, δεινὴ τοὺς στρατιώτας εἶχεν αἰδώς, εἰ πάντα κρατήσειαν πανουργία μὲν ἀρετῆς, δ᾽ ὅπλων, πλῆθος δ᾽ ἐμπειρίας, δὲ .

²⁰ For besides all their hopes being cut off if those works were burned, a terrible shame gripped the soldiers: that craftiness should prevail over valor, desperation over arms, numbers over experience, and Jews over Romans.

²⁰ for besides their notion that all their hopes were cut off, in case these their works were once burnt, the soldiers were greatly ashamed that subtlety should quite be too hard for courage, madness for armor, multitude for skill, and Jews for Romans.

²⁰ Besides their fear of failure if the earthworks were burned, the soldiers would be disgraced if their courage was overcome by guile, their armour by fervour, their skill by numbers, and Romans by Jews.

²¹ ἅμα δὲ τἀφετήρια συνήργει τῶν προπηδώντων ἐφικνούμενα, καὶ πεσών τις τῷ μεθ᾽ αὑτὸν ἐμπόδιον ἦν, ὅ τε κίνδυνος τοῦ πρόσω χωρεῖν ἐποίει μαλακωτέρους.	²¹ At the same time, the Roman artillery reached those rushing forward, and whenever one fell, he became an obstacle to the man behind him, and the danger of proceeding further made them faint-hearted.
²¹ The Romans had now also another advantage, in that their engines for sieges cooperated with them in throwing darts and stones as far as the Jews, when they were coming out of the city; whereby the man that fell became an impediment to him that was next to him, as did the danger of going farther make them less zealous in their attempts;	²¹ To the Romans advantage, their siege-machines could reach those coming out of the city and each one who fell impeded the one after him and the danger of advancing softened them up.

²² Τῶν δ᾽ βέλους ὑποδραμόντων οἱ μὲν πρὶν εἰς χεῖρας ἐλθεῖν τὴν‎ εὐταξίαν καὶ τὸ πύκνωμα τῶν πολεμίων καταπλαγέντες, οἱ δὲ νυττόμενοι τοῖς ξυστοῖς ἐπαλινδρόμουν· καὶ τέλος ἀλλήλους κακίζοντες εἰς δειλίαν ἀνεχώρουν . Νουμηνίᾳ μηνὸς ἡ ἐπιχείρησις ἦν.

²² Of those who ran within range of the missiles, some were struck with consternation at the discipline and density of the enemy before coming to blows, while others retreated after being pricked by the pikes. Finally, reproaching each other for cowardice, they withdrew without accomplishing anything. This attempt took place on the New Moon of the month of Panemus (July 20, 70 AD.^[1]

²² and for those that had run under the darts, some of them were terrified by the good order and closeness of the enemies’ ranks before they came to a close fight, and others were pricked with their spears, and turned back again; at length they reproached one another for their cowardice, and retired without doing anything. This attack was made upon the first day of the month Panemus (Tamuz).

²² Even those who got through the missiles were scared by the good order and closeness of the enemies' ranks before they got near enough to fight while others were jabbed by the spears and turned back. In the end, blaming each other for cowardice, they retreated without achieving anything. This attack was upon the new moon of the month Panemus.

^[1]July 20, 70 AD

²³ ἀναχωρησάντων δὲ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews προσῆγον οἱ ῬωμαῖοιRomans τὰς ἑλεπόλεις, βαλλόμενοι πέτραις τε ἀπὸ τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia καὶ πυρὶ καὶ σιδήρῳ καὶ παντὶ τῷ χορηγουμένῳ ἸουδαίοιςJews ὑπὸ τῆς ἀνάγκης βέλει·	²³ After the Jews retreated, the Romans brought up their “city-takers” (siege engines), being pelted with stones from the Antonia, and with fire and iron, and every missile provided to the Jews by necessity.
²³ So when the Jews were retreated, the Romans brought their engines, although they had all the while stones thrown at them from the tower of Antonia, and were assaulted by fire and sword, and by all sorts of darts, which necessity afforded the Jews to make use of;	²³ When the Jews retreated, the Romans brought up their machines, though being pelted with stones from the Antonia tower and attacked by fire and sword and missiles of all sorts, which the Jews were forced to use.

²⁴ καίπερ γὰρ πολὺ τῷ τείχει πεποιθότες καὶ τῶν ὀργάνων καταφρονοῦντες ὅμως ἐκώλυον τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans προσάγειν.	²⁴ Although the Jews relied heavily on the wall and despised the engines, they nonetheless tried to prevent the Romans from bringing them up.
²⁴ for although these had great dependence on their own wall, and a contempt of the Roman engines, yet did they endeavor to hinder the Romans from bringing them.	²⁴ Although depending greatly on their wall and scorning the Roman machines, they still tried to stop the Romans from advancing them.

²⁵ Οἱ δὲ τὴν‎ σπουδὴν τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews τοῦ μὴ πληγῆναι τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia ὑπολαμβάνοντες γίνεσθαι δι᾽ ἀσθένειαν τοῦ τείχους καὶ σαθροὺς ἐλπίσαντες εἶναι τοὺς θεμελίους ἀντεφιλονείκουν.	²⁵ The Romans, assuming that the Jews’ anxiety to keep the Antonia from being struck arose from the wall’s weakness and hoping its foundations were rotten, redoubled their efforts.
²⁵ Now these Romans struggled hard, on the contrary, to bring them, as deeming that this zeal of the Jews was in order to avoid any impression to be made on the tower of Antonia, because its wall was but weak, and its foundations rotten.	²⁵ They, on the contrary, struggled to bring them up, reckoning that the Jews were keen to avoid their making any impression on the Antonia tower, with its weakened wall and rotten foundations.

²⁶ Οὐ μὴν ὑπήκουε τὸ τυπτόμενον, ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν συνεχῶς βαλλόμενοι καὶ πρὸς μηδένα τῶν καθύπερθεν κινδύνων ἐνδιδόντες ἐνεργοὺς παρεῖχον τὰς ἑλεπόλεις·	²⁶ Yet the wall did not yield under the blows; nevertheless, the Romans, though continuously pelted and yielding to none of the dangers from above, kept the engines in operation.
²⁶ However, that tower did not yield to the blows given it from the engines; yet did the Romans bear the impressions made by the enemies’ darts which were perpetually cast at them, and did not give way to any of those dangers that came upon them from above, and so they brought their engines to bear.	²⁶ When it did not yield on being struck, the Romans continued to brave the wounds of the enemy missiles, not yielding to the dangers from above, until finally they brought their rams to bear.

²⁷ ὡς δ᾽ ἦσαν ἐλάττους καὶ περιεθραύοντο ταῖς πέτραις, ἕτεροι τοὺς θυρεοὺς ὀροφώσαντες ὑπὲρ τῶν σωμάτων χερσὶ καὶ μοχλοὺς ὑπώρυττον τοὺς θεμελίους, καὶ τέσσαράς γε λίθους προσκαρτερήσαντες ἐξέσεισαν.	²⁷ Since they were at a disadvantage and were being crushed by stones, others, covering their bodies with their shields (in a testudo formation), undermined the foundations with hands and crowbars, and with great perseverance, managed to shake out four stones.
²⁷ But then, as they were beneath the other, and were sadly wounded by the stones thrown down upon them, some of them threw their shields over their bodies, and partly with their hands, and partly with their bodies, and partly with crows, they undermined its foundations, and with great pains they removed four of its stones.	²⁷ For underneath and showered with stones, and holding their shields over their bodies, some of them with their hands and crowbars dug under its foundations and with great effort dislodged four of its stones.

²⁸ ἀνέπαυσε δὲ νὺξ ἑκατέρους, κἀν ταύτῃ τὸ τεῖχος ὑπὸ τῶν κριῶν σεσαλευμένον, καὶ καθ᾽ ὃ τοῖς προτέροις ἐπιβουλεύων χώμασιν ὁ ἸωάννηςJohn ὑπώρυξεν ἐνδούσης τῆς διώρυχος, ἐξαπίνης κατερείπεται.	²⁸ Night brought rest to both sides, but during the night, the wall—already shaken by the rams at the point where John had previously undermined it to trap the earlier banks—suddenly collapsed as the tunnel gave way.
²⁸ Then night came upon both sides, and put an end to this struggle for the present; however, that night the wall was so shaken by the batteringrams in that place where John had used his stratagem before, and had undermined their banks, that the ground then gave way, and the wall fell down suddenly.	²⁸ Night put an end to the struggle on both sides, but the wall had been so shaken by the battering rams where John had earlier undermined their earthworks by guile, that during it the ground gave way and the wall suddenly collapsed.

²⁹ Τούτου συμβάντος παραδόξως ἑκατέροις διετέθη τὰ φρονήματα·	²⁹ When this happened, the spirits of both sides were affected in unexpected ways.
²⁹ When this accident had unexpectedly happened, the minds of both parties were variously affected;	²⁹ This surprise affected the minds of the two sides differently.

³⁰ ἸουδαίουςJews μὲν γάρ, οὓς ἀθυμεῖν εἰκὸς ἦν, τῷ μὴ παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα γενέσθαι τὸ πτῶμα καὶ προησφαλίσθαι πρὸς αὐτὸ θαρρεῖν ὡς μενούσης συνέβαινε τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia·	³⁰ For the Jews, who might have been expected to be dejected, were encouraged because the fall was not unexpected and they had prepared for it; they felt confident as the Antonia fortress itself remained.
³⁰ for though one would expect that the Jews would be discouraged, because this fall of their wall was unexpected by them, and they had made no provision in that case, yet did they pull up their courage, because the tower of Antonia itself was still standing;	³⁰ One would expect the Jews to be discouraged, since they did not expect this fall of their wall and had not provided for it, but they still took courage that the Antonia was still standing.

³¹ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin δέ γε τὴν‎ παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα χαρὰν ἐπὶ τῷ καταρριφθέντι ταχέως ἔσβεσεν ὄψις ἑτέρου τείχους, ὅπερ ἔνδοθεν οἱ περὶ τὸν ἸωάννηνJohn ἀντῳκοδομήκεσαν.	³¹ On the other hand, the Romans’ unexpected joy at the collapse was quickly extinguished by the sight of another wall which John’s men had built inside.
³¹ as was the unexpected joy of the Romans at this fall of the wall soon quenched by the sight they had of another wall, which John and his party had built within it.	³¹ Also, the Romans' unexpected joy at the collapse soon dampened when they saw the other wall that John's group had built inside it.

³² Εὐμαρεστέρα γε μὴν τῆς πρότερον ἡ προσβολὴ κατεφαίνετο· τό τε γὰρ ἀναβῆναι διὰ τῶν καταρριφθέντων ῥᾷον ἐδόκει, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος ἀσθενέστερόν τε πολλῷ τῆς καὶ ταχέως τῷ πρόσκαιρον εἶναι λύειν ὑπελάμβανον. Οὐ μὴν ἐτόλμα τις ἀναβῆναι· προῦπτος γὰρ τοῖς ἀρξαμένοις ἦν ἀπώλεια.

³² Yet the attack seemed easier than before; for ascending through the ruins seemed simple, and they assumed the new wall was much weaker than the Antonia and would be quickly destroyed since it was a temporary structure. Nevertheless, no one dared to go up, for certain destruction awaited those who began the ascent.

³² However, the attack of this second wall appeared to be easier than that of the former, because it seemed a thing of greater facility to get up to it through the parts of the former wall that were now thrown down. This new wall appeared also to be much weaker than the tower of Antonia, and accordingly the Romans imagined that it had been erected so much on the sudden, that they should soon overthrow it: yet did not anybody venture now to go up to this wall; for that such as first ventured so to do must certainly be killed.

³² But this seemed easier to attack than the former, and easier to reach through the broken-down parts of the former wall. This wall also appeared to be much weaker than the Antonia tower and as it had been erected so hastily they thought they could soon destroy it. Still no one dared to go up to it, because the first to do so would surely be killed.

³³ Νομίζων δὲ ὁ ἐγείρεσθαι μάλιστα τὰς τῶν πολεμούντων προθυμίας ἐλπίδι καὶ λόγῳ, τάς τε προτροπὰς καὶ τὰς ὑποσχέσεις πολλάκις μὲν λήθην ἐνεργάζεσθαι τῶν κινδύνων, ἔστι δ᾽ ὅτε καὶ θανάτου καταφρόνησιν, συναγαγὼν ἐπὶ ταὐτὸ τοὺς ἀλκίμους ἐπειρᾶτο τῶν ἀνδρῶν,

³³ Titus, believing that the enthusiasm of fighting men is best raised by hope and words, and that exhortations and promises often cause one to forget dangers and sometimes even despise death, gathered his most valiant men and tried them with a speech.

³³ And now Titus, upon consideration that the alacrity of soldiers in war is chiefly excited by hopes and by good words, and that exhortations and promises do frequently make men to forget the hazards they run, nay, sometimes to despise death itself, got together the most courageous part of his army, and tried what he could do with his men by these methods:

³³ Titus, knowing that the ardour of combatants is stirred by hopes and words and that urging and promises often make men to forgetful of risks, to the point of sometimes despising death itself, gathered his bravest men and tried to stir them in these ways.

³⁴ « ὦ συστρατιῶται, λέγων, τὸ μὲν παρακελεύειν ἐπὶ τὰ μὴ φέροντα κίνδυνον αὐτόθεν τοῖς παρακελευομένοις ἀκλεές, ἀμέλει δὲ καὶ τῷ παρακελεύοντι φέρει κατάγνωσιν ἀνανδρίας.	³⁴ “Fellow soldiers,” he said, “to deliver an exhortation for tasks that bring no danger is inglorious for the one who speaks and carries an accusation of cowardice.
³⁴ “O fellowsoldiers,” said he, “to make an exhortation to men to do what hath no peril in it, is on that very account inglorious to such to whom that exhortation is made; and indeed so it is in him that makes the exhortation, an argument of his own cowardice also.	³⁴ "Fellow soldiers," he said, "to urge men to do something not dangerous, is no honour to those who are urged, nor to him who makes the exhortation.

³⁵ Δεῖ δέ, οἶμαι, προτροπῆς εἰς μόνα τὰ σφαλερὰ τῶν πραγμάτων, ὡς ἐκεῖνά γε καθ᾽ αὑτοὺς πράττειν ἄξιον.	³⁵ Exhortation, I believe, is necessary only for dangerous affairs, for noble tasks should be performed by men on their own.
³⁵ I therefore think that such exhortations ought then only to be made use of when affairs are in a dangerous condition, and yet are worthy of being attempted by every one themselves;	³⁵ So I think such urging should be used only when things are dangerous and yet need free volunteers.

³⁶ ὥστ᾽ ἔγωγε τὸ μὲν ὑπάρχειν χαλεπὴν τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τὸ τεῖχος ἄνοδον αὐτὸς ὑμῖν προτίθημι· τὸ δ᾽ ὅτι μάλιστα προσήκει μάχεσθαι τοῖς δυσκόλοις τοὺς ἀρετῆς ἐφιεμένους καὶ ὅτι καλὸν ἐν εὐκλείᾳ τελευτὴ καὶ ὡς οὐκ ἄκαρπον ἔσται‎ τοῖς καταρξαμένοις τὸ γενναῖον, διέξειμι.

³⁶ Therefore, I myself put before you that the ascent to the wall is difficult; but I shall explain that it is most fitting for those who seek valor to fight against difficulties, that a death in glory is beautiful, and that the bravery of those who lead the way will not go unrewarded.

³⁶ accordingly, I am fully of the same opinion with you, that it is a difficult task to go up this wall; but that it is proper for those that desire reputation for their valor to struggle with difficulties in such cases as will then appear, when I have particularly shown that it is a brave thing to die with glory, and that the courage here necessary shall not go unrewarded in those that first begin the attempt.

³⁶ I grant you how difficult it will be to scale this wall, but let me stress that men who desire to be famous for their bravery must take on hard struggles, that it is noble to die with glory, and that the nobility of those who lead the way will not go unrewarded.

³⁷ Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν ὑμῶν γενέσθω προτροπὴ τό τινας ἴσως ἀποτρέπον, ἡ ἸουδαίωνJews μακροθυμία καὶ τὸ καρτερικὸν ἐν οἷς κακοπαθοῦσιν·	³⁷ First, let that which perhaps deters some be an encouragement to you: the endurance of the Jews and their fortitude in suffering.
³⁷ And let my first argument to move you to it be taken from what probably some would think reasonable to dissuade you, I mean the constancy and patience of these Jews, even under their ill successes;	³⁷ Let my first motive for you be what some would probably think a disincentive, namely the constancy and patience of these Jews in their adversity.

³⁸ Αἰσχρὸν γὰρ τε ὄντας καὶ στρατιώτας ἐμούς, καὶ διδακτὸν μὲν ἐν εἰρήνῃ τὸ πολεμεῖν, ἔθιμον δὲ ἐν πολέμῳ τὸ κρατεῖν ἔχοντας, ἡττᾶσθαι κατὰ χεῖρα ἢ κατὰ ψυχήν, καὶ ταῦτα πρὸς τῷ τέλει τῆς νίκης καὶ συνεργουμένους ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ.

³⁸ For it is shameful that you, being Romans and my soldiers—who in peace learn the art of war and in war are accustomed to victory—should be surpassed by the hands or the souls of Jews, and this at the very conclusion of victory, when you are being aided by God.

³⁸ for it is unbecoming you, who are Romans and my soldiers, who have in peace been taught how to make wars, and who have also been used to conquer in those wars, to be inferior to Jews, either in action of the hand, or in courage of the soul, and this especially when you are at the conclusion of your victory, and are assisted by God himself;

³⁸ How shameful it would be for Romans and my soldiers, who in peacetime have been trained for war and are used to victory in battle, to be outdone by Jews, either in action or in mind, especially when victory is near and God himself works with us.

³⁹ Τὰ γὰρ ἡμέτερα πταίσματα τῆς ἸουδαίωνJews ἐστὶν ἀπονοίας, τὰ δ᾽ ἐκείνων πάθη ταῖς τε ὑμετέραις ἀρεταῖς καὶ ταῖς τοῦ θεοῦ συνεργίαις αὔξεται·	³⁹ For our setbacks are the result of the Jews’ desperation, while their sufferings are increased by your valor and the cooperation of God.
³⁹ for as to our misfortunes, they have been owing to the madness of the Jews, while their sufferings have been owing to your valor, and to the assistance God hath afforded you;	³⁹ Our losses were due to the madness of the Jews, while they have suffered from your bravery and from God's being on our side.

⁴⁰ στάσις γὰρ καὶ λιμὸς καὶ πολιορκία καὶ δίχα μηχανημάτων πίπτοντα τείχη τί ἂν ἀλλ᾽ ἢ θεοῦ μὲν εἴη μῆνις ἐκείνοις, βοήθεια δὲ ἡμετέρα;	⁴⁰ For factionalism, famine, siege, and walls falling without engines—what are these but the wrath of God upon them and assistance for us?
⁴⁰ for as to the seditions they have been in, and the famine they are under, and the siege they now endure, and the fall of their walls without our engines, what can they all be but demonstrations of God’s anger against them, and of his assistance afforded us?	⁴⁰ Their factions, famine and siege, and their walls falling without our machines, what can they be but proof of the wrath of God toward them and his help to us?

⁴¹ Τὸ τοίνυν μὴ μόνον ἐλαττοῦσθαι χειρόνων, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν‎ θείαν συμμαχίαν προδιδόναι πρὸς ἡμῶν οὐκ ἂν εἴη.	⁴¹ Therefore, it would be beneath us not only to be inferior to our inferiors but also to betray the divine alliance.
⁴¹ It will not therefore be proper for you, either to show yourselves inferior to those to whom you are really superior, or to betray that Divine assistance which is afforded you.	⁴¹ Therefore you must not either lose to your inferiors or betray your divine helper who is given to you.

⁴² Πῶς δ᾽ οὐκ αἰσχρὸν μέν, οἷς οὐ πολλὴν αἰσχύνην φέρει τὸ λείπεσθαι μαθοῦσι δουλεύειν, ὑπὲρ τοῦ μηκέτι τοῦτο πάσχειν θανάτου καταφρονεῖν καὶ πολλάκις εἰς μέσους ἡμᾶς ἐκτρέχειν, οὐκ ἐλπίδι τοῦ ἀλλὰ διὰ ψιλὴν ἐπίδειξιν ἀνδρείας·

⁴² How is it not shameful that the Jews, for whom it brings no great disgrace to be defeated since they have learned to be slaves, despise death for the sake of no longer suffering this, and often rush into the midst of us—not in hope of winning, but for a mere display of courage?

⁴² And, indeed, how can it be esteemed otherwise than a base and unworthy thing, that while the Jews, who need not be much ashamed if they be deserted, because they have long learned to be slaves to others, do yet despise death, that they may be so no longer,—and do make sallies into the very midst of us frequently, not in hopes of conquering us, but merely for a demonstration of their courage;

⁴² Surely it would be unworthy if, while the Jews despise death—though it would be little shame to them to be defeated, since they have long learned to be slaves to others, but still they make raids on us, not from any hope of victory but merely to show their courage -

⁴³ ὑμᾶς δὲ τοὺς γῆς ὀλίγου δεῖν ἁπάσης καὶ θαλάσσης κρατοῦντας, οἷς καὶ τὸ μὴ νικᾶν ὄνειδος, μηδ᾽ ἅπαξ εἰς τοὺς πολεμίους παραβάλλεσθαι,	⁴³ While you, who rule almost the entire land and sea, to whom it is a reproach not to be victorious, do not even once risk yourselves against the enemy,
⁴³ we, who have gotten possession of almost all the world that belongs to either land or sea, to whom it will be a great shame if we do not conquer them, do not once undertake any attempt against our enemies wherein there is much danger, but sit still idle, with such brave arms as we have,	⁴³ you, the masters of land or sea -- for whom not to win is a disgrace -- should never once assault our enemies,

⁴⁴ περιμένειν δὲ τὸν λιμὸν κατ᾽ αὐτῶν καὶ τὴν‎ τύχην ἀργοὺς καθεζομένους μετὰ τοιούτων ὅπλων, καὶ ταῦτα δι᾽ ὀλίγου τοῦ παραβόλου τὸ πᾶν κατορθῶσαι δυναμένους;	⁴⁴ but wait for famine and fortune to act against them while you sit idle with such weapons, even though you are able to achieve everything with a little risk?
⁴⁴ and only wait till the famine and fortune do our business themselves, and this when we have it in our power, with some small hazard, to gain all that we desire!	⁴⁴ but sit here waiting for the famine and fortune do your work, even though you are so well armed and with some small risk, could settle everything!

⁴⁵ ἀναβάντες γοῦν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἔχομεν τὴν‎ πόλιν· καὶ γὰρ ἂν γίνηταί τις ἔτι πρὸς τοὺς ἔνδον, ὅπερ οὐκ οἶμαι, μάχη, τό γε κατὰ κορυφὴν εἶναι καὶ ταῖς ἀναπνοαῖς ἐπικαθῆσθαι τῶν πολεμίων ταχέως τὴν‎ ὁλοσχερῆ νίκην ἐγγυᾶται.

⁴⁵ If we ascend the Antonia, we hold the city. For even if there is still a battle with those inside—which I do not think—the fact that we are on the heights and sitting on the very lungs of the enemy guarantees a swift and total victory.

⁴⁵ For if we go up to this tower of Antonia, we gain the city; for if there should be any more occasion for fighting against those within the city, which I do not suppose there will, since we shall then be upon the top of the hill and be upon our enemies before they can have taken breath, these advantages promise us no less than a certain and sudden victory.

⁴⁵ Once we scale this tower of Antonia, we have the city, for if there is any further need to fight those inside, which is unlikely since from that summit we can fall on them before they can draw breath, we are close to a quick and total victory.

⁴⁶ Καὶ ἔγωγε τὸ μὲν ὑμνεῖν ἄρτι τὴν‎ ἐν πολέμῳ τελευτὴν καὶ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀρειμανίοις πεσοῦσιν ἀθανασίαν Παραλιπὼν ἐπαρασαίμην ἂν τοῖς ἄλλως ἔχουσι τὸν κατ᾽ εἰρήνην ἐκ νόσου θάνατον, οἷς μετὰ τοῦ σώματος καὶ ἡ ψυχὴ τάφῳ κατακρίνεται.

⁴⁶ I shall pass over praising a death in war and the immortality of those who fall in battle; instead, I would invoke a curse upon those who think otherwise—that they die a death from disease in peace, for which the soul is condemned to the grave along with the body.

⁴⁶ As for myself, I shall at present wave any commendation of those who die in war, and omit to speak of the immortality of those men who are slain in the midst of their martial bravery; yet cannot I forbear to imprecate upon those who are of a contrary disposition, that they may die in time of peace, by some distemper or other, since their souls are condemned to the grave, together with their bodies.

⁴⁶ For the moment I refrain from lauding the immortality of warriors killed in the frenzy of battle, but let me pity on the other hand those whose death comes by sickness in time of peace, since their souls are condemned to the tomb, along with their bodies.

⁴⁷ Τίς γὰρ οὐκ οἶδε τῶν ἀγαθῶν ἀνδρῶν ὅτι τὰς μὲν ἐν παρατάξει ψυχὰς σιδήρῳ τῶν σαρκῶν ἀπολυθείσας τὸ καθαρώτατον στοιχεῖον αἰθὴρ ξενοδοχῶν ἄστροις ἐγκαθιδρύει, δαίμονες δ᾽ ἀγαθοὶ καὶ ἥρωες εὐμενεῖς ἰδίοις ἐγγόνοις ἐμφανίζονται, τὰς δὲ ἐν νοσοῦσι τοῖς σώμασι συντακείσας,

⁴⁷ For which of the good men does not know that souls released from the flesh by the sword in battle are received by the ether, the purest element, and settled among the stars? They appear as good spirits and favorable heroes to their own descendants. But those souls that waste away in diseased bodies,

⁴⁷ For what man of virtue is there who does not know, that those souls which are severed from their fleshly bodies in battles by the sword are received by the ether, that purest of elements, and joined to that company which are placed among the stars; that they become good demons, and propitious heroes, and show themselves as such to their posterity afterwards?

⁴⁷ For what good man does not know that souls set free from the flesh by the sword in battle are received by the purest heaven and placed among the stars, to shine as good spirits and gallant heroes for their posterity?

⁴⁸ κἂν τὰ μάλιστα κηλίδων ἢ μιασμάτων ὦσι καθαραί, νὺξ ὑπόγειος ἀφανίζει καὶ λήθη βαθεῖα δέχεται, λαμβανούσας ἅμα τοῦ τε βίου καὶ τῶν σωμάτων ἔτι δὲ τῆς μνήμης περιγραφήν;

⁴⁸ even if they are perfectly pure of stains or defilements, are vanished by an underground night and received by a deep oblivion, receiving a termination of their life, their bodies, and even their memory at the same time.

⁴⁸ while upon those souls that wear away in and with their distempered bodies comes a subterranean night to dissolve them to nothing, and a deep oblivion to take away all the remembrance of them, and this notwithstanding they be clean from all spots and defilements of this world; so that, in this case, the soul at the same time comes to the utmost bounds of its life, and of its body, and of its memorial also.

⁴⁸ On the other hand, souls that linger in sick bodies, no matter how pure they are of this world's stains or defilements, are quenched by subterranean night and pass to deepest oblivion, which takes away their bodily life and all memory of them.

⁴⁹ Εἰ δὲ κέκλωσται μὲν ἀνθρώποις ἀναγκαία τελευτή, κουφότερον δὲ εἰς αὐτὴν νόσου πάσης σίδηρος ὑπηρέτης, πῶς οὐκ ἀγεννὲς μὴ διδόναι ταῖς χρείαις ὃ τῷ χρεὼν ἀποδώσομεν;	⁴⁹ But if a necessary end is spun for men, and the sword is a lighter servant to it than any disease, how is it not ignoble to refuse to give to the public service what we must eventually pay to fate?
⁴⁹ But since fate hath determined that death is to come of necessity upon all men, a sword is a better instrument for that purpose than any disease whatsoever. Why is it not then a very mean thing for us not to yield up that to the public benefit which we must yield up to fate?	⁴⁹ But if of necessity all men must die, and the sword is a better instrument for it than any disease, is it not ignoble if we refuse to surrender for the public good what we must surrender to fate?

⁵⁰ Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ὡς οὐ δυναμένων σωθῆναι τῶν ἐπιχειρησόντων διεξῆλθον· ἔνεστι δὲ σώζεσθαι τοῖς ἀνδριζομένοις κἀκ τῶν σφαλερωτάτων.	⁵⁰ I have spoken as if those who attempt this could not survive; yet it is possible for brave men to be saved even from the most dangerous situations.
⁵⁰ And this discourse have I made, upon the supposition that those who at first attempt to go upon this wall must needs be killed in the attempt, though still men of true courage have a chance to escape even in the most hazardous undertakings.	⁵⁰ I have been assuming that the men who first try to scale this wall must be killed in the attempt. But men of true courage have a chance of surviving even the greatest perils.

⁵¹ Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ τὸ καταρριφθὲν εὐεπίβατον, ἔπειτα πᾶν τὸ οἰκοδομηθὲν εὐδιάλυτον, ὑμεῖς τε πλείους θαρσήσαντες ἐπὶ τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν ἀλλήλοις προτροπὴ καὶ βοήθεια γίνεσθε, καὶ τοῖς πολεμίοις τὸ ὑμέτερον παράστημα ταχέως κλάσει τὰ φρονήματα.

⁵¹ First, the collapsed wall is easy to climb; second, the newly built wall is easy to break. If many of you take heart for the deed, you will be an encouragement and help to one another, and your greatness of soul will quickly break the spirits of the enemy.

⁵¹ For, in the first place, that part of the former wall that is thrown down is easily to be ascended; and for the new-built wall, it is easily destroyed. Do you, therefore, many of you, pull up your courage, and set about this work, and do you mutually encourage and assist one another; and this your bravery will soon break the hearts of your enemies;

⁵¹ First, the ruined part of the wall can easily be scaled, and then the new-built wall will be easy to break down, for if many of you venture upon the task and mutually support and help each other, your bravery will soon break the spirit of the enemy.

⁵² Καὶ τάχα ἂν ὑμῖν ἀναίμακτον τὸ κατόρθωμα γένοιτο μόνον καταρξαμένοις· ἀναβαίνοντας μὲν γὰρ κωλύειν πειράσονται κατὰ τὸ εἰκός, λαθόντας δὲ καὶ βιασαμένους ἅπαξ οὐκ ἂν ὑποσταῖεν ἔτι, κἂν ὀλίγοι φθάσητε.

⁵² Perhaps you might achieve success without bloodshed if only you lead the way. For though they will naturally try to prevent you as you ascend, once you have eluded them or forced your way through, they will not withstand you further, even if only a few of you get ahead.

⁵² and perhaps such a glorious undertaking as yours is may be accomplished without bloodshed. For although it be justly to be supposed that the Jews will try to hinder you at your first beginning to go up to them; yet when you have once concealed yourselves from them, and driven them away by force, they will not be able to sustain your efforts against them any longer, though but a few of you prevent them, and get over the wall.

⁵² This exploit may even be accomplished without bloodshed. For although they will probably try to stop your getting up, they won't be able to hold you back any longer once even a few of you have secretly forced your way in.

⁵³ Τὸν δὲ καταρξάμενον αἰσχυνοίμην ἂν εἰ μὴ ποιήσαιμι ζηλωτὸν ἐν ταῖς ἐπικαρπίαις, καὶ ὁ μὲν ζῶν ἄρξει τῶν νῦν ὁμοίων, μακαριστὰ δ᾽ ἀκολουθήσει καὶ τοῖς πεσοῦσι τὰ ἀριστεῖα.»	⁵³ As for the man who leads the way, I would be ashamed if I did not make him envied for the rewards he reaps; the survivor shall rule over those who are now his equals, and the fallen shall have the honors of the brave follow them to their blessedness.”^[1]
⁵³ As for that person who first mounts the wall, I should blush for shame if I did not make him to be envied of others, by those rewards I would bestow upon him. If such a one escape with his life, he shall have the command of others that are now but his equals; although it be true also that the greatest rewards will accrue to such as die in the attempt.”	⁵³ The man who first mounts the wall, well, I would blush if I did not make him envied by others, for his awards! If he survives, he shall be the leader of others who are now his equals, but if he dies, the greatest tributes will follow him to the grave."

^[1]Titus uses 3 basic arguments:
1) Shame (being outdone by Jews)
2) Theology (God is on Rome’s side)
3) Stoic/Platonic philosophy (the immortality of the warrior’s soul vs. the oblivion of a natural death).

⁵⁴ Τοιαῦτα τοῦ διεξιόντος τὸ μὲν ἄλλο πλῆθος ἔδεισε τοῦ κινδύνου τὸ μέγεθος, τῶν δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς σπείραις στρατευομένων τοὔνομα, γένος ἀπὸ , ἀνὴρ καὶ κατὰ χεῖρα καὶ κατὰ ψυχὴν ἄριστος .

⁵⁴ As Titus spoke these words, the rest of the multitude was struck with fear at the magnitude of the danger; but among those serving in the cohorts, a man named Sabinus, a Syrian by birth, appeared as a man of supreme excellence in both hand and soul.

⁵⁴ Upon this speech of Titus, the rest of the multitude were affrighted at so great a danger. But there was one, whose name was Sabinus, a soldier that served among the cohorts, and a Syrian by birth, who appeared to be of very great fortitude, both in the actions he had done, and the courage of his soul he had shown;

⁵⁴ After Titus had explained all this, many felt alarm at the level of danger, but one soldier among the cohorts, Sabinus, a Syrian by birth, showed uncommon fortitude, both in action and in mind.

⁵⁵ Καίτοι προιδὼν ἄν τις αὐτὸν ἀπό γε τῆς σωματικῆς ἕξεως οὐδ᾽ εἰκαῖον εἶναι στρατιώτην ἔδοξε· μέλας μὲν γὰρ ἦν τὴν‎ χροίαν, ἰσχνός, τὴν‎ σάρκα πεπιλημένος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνῴκει τις ἡρωικὴ ψυχὴ λεπτῷ σώματι καὶ πολὺ τῆς ἰδίας ἀλκῆς στενοτέρῳ.

⁵⁵ And yet, anyone seeing him beforehand would have judged from his physical appearance that he was not even an ordinary soldier; for his skin was black, and he was lean and thin-fleshed, but a heroic soul dwelt in that slight body, which was far too narrow for its own valor.

⁵⁵ although anybody would have thought, before he came to his work, that he was of such a weak constitution of body, that he was not fit to be a soldier; for his color was black, his flesh was lean and thin, and lay close together; but there was a certain heroic soul that dwelt in this small body, which body was indeed much too narrow for that peculiar courage which was in him.

⁵⁵ To look at him beforehand and judge from his physical appearance, one would think him unfit for soldiering, for his colour was black, his flesh was lean and shrunken, but this small frame was much too narrow for the force of the heroic soul living within it.

⁵⁶ Πρῶτος γοῦν ἀναστάς " ἐπιδίδωμί σοι, ΚαῖσαρCaesar, ἔφη, προθύμως ἐμαυτόν.	⁵⁶ He was the first to rise and said: “I offer myself to you, Caesar, willingly.
⁵⁶ Accordingly he was the first that rose up, when he thus spake:—“I readily surrender up myself to thee, O Caesar; I first ascend the wall,	⁵⁶ He was the first to stand up and say, "I give myself to you, Caesar, willingly!

⁵⁷ Πρῶτος ἀναβαίνω τὸ τεῖχος. Καὶ εὔχομαι μέν μου τῇ τε ἰσχύι καὶ τῇ γνώμῃ τὴν‎ σὴν ἀκολουθῆσαι τύχην, εἰ δὲ νεμεσηθείην τῆς ἐπιβολῆς, ἴσθι μή με πταίσαντα παρ᾽ ἐλπίδας, ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὲρ σοῦ	⁵⁷ I am the first to ascend the wall. And I pray that your Fortune may follow my strength and resolve; but if I am thwarted in my attempt, know that I have not fallen unexpectedly, but have chosen death for your sake by deliberate choice.”
⁵⁷ and I heartily wish that my fortune may follow my courage and my resolution. And if some ill fortune grudge me the success of my undertaking, take notice that my illsuccess will not be unexpected, but that I choose death voluntarily for thy sake.”	⁵⁷ I will be first to scale the wall and I pray that my strength and resolve may bring you good fortune. But if some nemesis brings me down, know that my fate was not unexpected, and that I freely choose death for your sake."

⁵⁸ κρίσει τὸν θάνατον ᾑρημένον. ταῦτα εἰπὼν καὶ τῇ μὲν ἀριστερᾷ χειρὶ τὸν θυρεὸν ὑπὲρ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἀνατείνας, τῇ δεξιᾷ δὲ τὸ ξίφος σπασάμενος πρὸς τὸ τεῖχος περὶ ὥραν μάλιστα τῆς ἡμέρας .

⁵⁸ Having said this, and extending his shield over his head with his left hand, and drawing his sword with his right, he advanced toward the wall at about the sixth hour of the day [noon].

⁵⁸ When he had said this, and had spread out his shield over his head with his left hand, and had, with his right hand, drawn his sword, he marched up to the wall, just about the sixth hour of the day.

⁵⁸ With these words, he put his shield over his head with his left hand and drew his sword with his right, and up he went to the wall, about the sixth hour of the day.

⁵⁹ Εἵποντο δ᾽ αὐτῷ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἕνδεκα μόνοι ζηλωταὶ τῆς ἀνδρείας γενόμενοι· προῆγε δὲ πολὺ πάντων ὁ ἀνὴρ ὁρμῇ τινι δαιμονίῳ χρώμενος.	⁵⁹ Only eleven others followed him, being imitators of his bravery; but the man led the way far ahead of them all, driven by a certain divine impulse.
⁵⁹ There followed him eleven others, and no more, that resolved to imitate his bravery; but still this was the principal person of them all, and went first, as excited by a divine fury.	⁵⁹ Only eleven others followed him, resolved to imitate his bravery, but he was the main man and went ahead of them all, driven by a divine fury.

⁶⁰ Οἱ φρουροὶ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους κατηκόντιζόν τε αὐτοὺς καὶ βέλεσι πάντοθεν ἀπείροιςinexperienced ἔβαλλον καὶ πέτρας ἐξαισίους κατεκύλιον,	⁶⁰ The guards on the wall threw javelins at them and cast countless missiles from all sides, and they rolled down immense stones,
⁶⁰ Now those that guarded the wall shot at them from thence, and cast innumerable darts upon them from every side; they also rolled very large stones upon them, which overthrew some of those eleven that were with him.	⁶⁰ The sentries shot at them from the wall, throwing countless missiles from every side, and rolled large stones upon them, which killed some of the eleven.

⁶¹ Αἳ ἐκ τῶν μὲν ἕνδεκα παρέσυραν ἐνίους, ὁ δὲ ΣαβῖνοςSabinus ἀπαντῶν τοῖς ἀφιεμένοις καὶ καταχωννύμενος ὑπὸ τῶν βελῶν οὐ πρότερον ἐπέσχε τὴν‎ ὁρμὴν ἢ γενέσθαι τε ἐπ᾽ ἄκρῳ καὶ τρέψασθαι τοὺς πολεμίους·	⁶¹ some of which swept away some of the eleven; but Sabinus, facing the volleys and being buried under the missiles, did not check his momentum until he reached the top and turned the enemy to flight.
⁶¹ But as for Sabinus himself, he met the darts that were cast at him and though he was overwhelmed with them, yet did he not leave off the violence of his attack before he had gotten up on the top of the wall, and had put the enemy to flight.	⁶¹ Sabinus himself faced up to the shower of missiles and did not let up on the force of his attack until he reached the top of the wall and scattered the enemy.

⁶² καταπλαγέντες γὰρ αὐτοῦ‎ τήν τε δύναμιν οἱ ἸουδαῖοιJews καὶ τὸ παράστημα τῆς ψυχῆς, ἅμα δὲ καὶ πλείους ἀναβεβηκέναι δόξαντες ἐτράπησαν.	⁶² For the Jews, terrified by his strength and his greatness of soul, and thinking that more had ascended with him, fled.
⁶² For as the Jews were astonished at his great strength, and the bravery of his soul, and as, withal, they imagined more of them had got upon the wall than really had, they were put to flight.	⁶² The Jews were put to flight, astonished at his great strength and bravery and imagining that a larger number of them had gotten up the wall.

⁶³ Ἔνθα δὴ καταμέμψαιτ᾽ ἄν τις ὡς φθονερὰν ἐπὶ ταῖς ἀρεταῖς τὴν‎ τύχην καὶ κωλύουσαν ἀεὶ τὰ παράδοξα τῶν κατορθωμάτων.	⁶³ At this point, one might complain that Fortune is envious of noble deeds and always hinders the most extraordinary successes.
⁶³ And now one cannot but complain here of fortune, as still envious at virtue, and always hindering the performance of glorious achievements:	⁶³ Here one cannot help complaining of how fortune envies virtue and blocks the completion of glorious deeds.

⁶⁴ Ὁ γοῦν ἀνὴρ οὗτος ἐκράτησε τῆς ἐπιβολῆς, ἐσφάλη καὶ πταίσας πρός τινι πέτρᾳ πρηνὴς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν μετὰ μεγίστου ψόφου κατέπεσεν· ἐπιστραφέντες δὲ οἱ καὶ κατιδόντες μόνον τε αὐτὸν καὶ πεπτωκότα, πάντοθεν ἔβαλλον.

⁶⁴ For this man, just as he mastered his objective, slipped and, stumbling against a certain stone, fell headlong upon it with a great crash. The Jews, turning back and seeing him alone and fallen, threw missiles at him from every side.

⁶⁴ this was the case of the man before us, when he had just obtained his purpose; for he then stumbled at a certain large stone, and fell down upon it headlong, with a very great noise. Upon which the Jews turned back, and when they saw him to be alone, and fallen down also, they threw darts at him from every side.

⁶⁴ For when this man had just gained his purpose, he stumbled on a large stone and fell down headlong with a loud crash. When the Jews turned back and saw him to be alone and fallen they attacked him from every side.

⁶⁵ Ὁ δ᾽ ἐς γόνυ διαναστὰς καὶ προκαλυψάμενος τὸν θυρεὸν τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ἠμύνετο καὶ πολλοὺς τῶν πλησιασάντων ἔτρωσεν·	⁶⁵ He rose on his knee and, covering himself with his shield, at first defended himself and wounded many who approached him.
⁶⁵ However, he got upon his knee, and covered himself with his shield, and at the first defended himself against them, and wounded many of those that came near him;	⁶⁵ Getting up on one knee he covered himself with his shield and at first managed to defend himself and wounded many who approached him.

⁶⁶ Αὖθις δ᾽ ὑπὸ πλήθους τραυμάτων παρῆκε τὴν‎ δεξιὰν καὶ τέλος πρὶν ἀποδοῦναι τὴν‎ ψυχὴν κατεχώσθη τοῖς βέλεσιν, ἀνὴρ ἄξιος μὲν ἀμείνονι χρῆσθαι δι᾽ ἀνδρείαν καὶ τύχῃ, πεσὼν δὲ τῆς ἐπιβολῆς ἀναλόγως.	⁶⁶ But eventually, under a multitude of wounds, his right hand failed, and finally, before giving up his soul, he was buried under the missiles—a man worthy of better fortune due to his bravery, yet his death was consistent with his daring attempt.
⁶⁶ but he was soon forced to relax his right hand, by the multitude of the wounds that had been given him, till at length he was quite covered over with darts before he gave up the ghost. He was one who deserved a better fate, by reason of his bravery; but, as might be expected, he fell under so vast an attempt.	⁶⁶ Soon however, his arm collapsed under the number of his wounds and finally, buried under a hail of missiles, he gave up the ghost. His bravery deserved a better fate, but he fell in the achievement of his goal.

⁶⁷ Τῶν δὲ ἄλλων τρεῖς μὲν τοὺς ἤδη πρὸς τοῖς ἄκροις ὄντας συντρίψαντες ἀπέκτειναν τοῖς λίθοις, οἱ δὲ τραυματίαι κατασυρέντες ἀνεκομίσθησαν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν τρίτῃ μηνὸς ἐπράχθη.

⁶⁷ As for the others, the Jews crushed and killed three of those already at the top with stones; the other eight, being wounded, were dragged down and carried back to the camp. These things took place on the third day of the month of Panemus.^[1]

⁶⁷ As for the rest of his partners, the Jews dashed three of them to pieces with stones, and slew them as they were gotten up to the top of the wall; the other eight being wounded, were pulled down, and carried back to the camp. These things were done upon the third day of the month Panemus [Tamuz].

⁶⁷ The three others who reached the top were dashed to pieces with stones; the remaining eight were pulled down, wounded, and carried back to the camp. These things happened on the third day of the month Panemus.

^[1]July 22, 70 AD

⁶⁸ μετὰ δ᾽ ἡμέρας δύο τῶν προκοιτούντων τινὲς ἐπὶ τοῖς χώμασι φυλάκων εἴκοσι συνελθόντες μὲν τὸν τοῦ πέμπτου τάγματος σημαιαφόρον καὶ δύο τινὰς τῶν ἐν ταῖς ἴλαις ἱππέων καὶ σαλπικτὴν ἕνα, κατὰ δὲ ὥραν τῆς νυκτὸς ἐνάτην προσβαίνουσι μὲν ἡσυχῆ διὰ τῶν ἐρειπίων ἐπὶ τὴν‎ , ἀποσφάξαντες δὲ τοὺς πρώτους τῶν φρουρῶν κοιμωμένους κρατοῦσι τοῦ τείχους καὶ τῷ σαλπικτῇ σημαίνειν ἐκέλευσαν.

⁶⁸ Two days later, twenty of the guards who were on watch over the siege banks gathered together and called upon the standard-bearer of the Fifth Legion, two cavalrymen from the troops, and one trumpeter. At the ninth hour of the night [3:00 AM], they advanced quietly through the ruins toward the Antonia Fortress. They slaughtered the first guards while they slept, took possession of the wall, and ordered the trumpeter to sound the signal.

⁶⁸ Now two days afterward twelve of those men that were on the forefront, and kept watch upon the banks, got together, and called to them the standard-bearer of the fifth legion, and two others of a troop of horsemen, and one trumpeter; these went without noise, about the ninth hour of the night, through the ruins, to the tower of Antonia; and when they had cut the throats of the first guards of the place, as they were asleep, they got possession of the wall, and ordered the trumpeter to sound his trumpet.

⁶⁸ Two days later twenty of the outpost guards on the ramparts got together and along with the standard- bearer of the fifth legion and two others of a troop of cavalry and trumpeter went noiselessly through the ruins, about the ninth hour of the night, to the Antonia tower. After killing the sleeping sentries, they took the ramparts and ordered the trumpeter to sound his trumpet.

⁶⁹ Πρὸς ὃ τῶν μὲν ἄλλων φυλάκων ἐξανάστασις αἰφνίδιος ἦν καὶ φυγὴ πρίν τινα τὸ πλῆθος ἐπιδεῖν τῶν ἐπιβεβηκότων· ὅ τε γὰρ φόβος καὶ ἡ σάλπιγξ φαντασίαν αὐτοῖς τοῦ πλῆθος ἀναβεβηκέναι πολεμίων παρεῖχε.	⁶⁹ At this, the other guards suddenly woke and fled before anyone could see the number of those who had ascended; for the fear and the trumpet blast gave them the impression that a multitude of the enemy had climbed up.
⁶⁹ Upon which the rest of the guard got up on the sudden, and ran away, before anybody could see how many they were that were gotten up; for, partly from the fear they were in, and partly from the sound of the trumpet which they heard, they imagined a great number of the enemy were gotten up.	⁶⁹ The rest of the garrison suddenly got up and ran away, without seeing how many had gotten in, for panic and the sound of the trumpet made them imagine that the enemy had come up in force.

⁷⁰ ΚαῖσαρCaesar δὲ τοῦ σημείου κατακούσας ἐξοπλίζει τήν τε δύναμιν διὰ τάχους καὶ μετὰ τῶν ἡγεμόνων πρῶτος ἀναβαίνει τοὺς ἐπιλέκτους ἔχων.	⁷⁰ Caesar [Titus], hearing the signal, immediately armed his force and, with his commanders, was the first to ascend, having his picked men with him.
⁷⁰ But as soon as Caesar heard the signal, he ordered the army to put on their armor immediately, and came thither with his commanders, and first of all ascended, as did the chosen men that were with him.	⁷⁰ When Caesar heard the signal, he immediately ordered his soldiers to arm up and rushed there first with his officers and his elite troops.

⁷¹ Καταπεφευγότων δὲ ἸουδαίωνJews εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ αὐτοὶ διὰ τῆς διώρυγος εἰσέπιπτον, ἣν ὁ ἸωάννηςJohn ἐπὶ τὰ χώματα τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ὑπώρυξε.	⁷¹ The Jews fled into the Temple, and the Romans also rushed in through the tunnel that John [of Gischala] had dug to undermine the Roman siege banks.
⁷¹ And as the Jews were flying away to the temple, they fell into that mine which John had dug under the Roman banks.	⁷¹ As the Jews were escaping to the temple, these went down into that mine which John had dug under the Roman earthworks.

⁷² Καὶ διαστάντες ἀπ᾽ ἀμφοτέρων οἱ στασιασταὶ τῶν ταγμάτων, τοῦ τε ἸωάννουJohn καὶ τοῦ ΣίμωνοςSimon, εἶργον αὐτοὺς οὐδεμίαν οὔτε ἰσχύος οὔτε προθυμίας ἐλλείποντες ὑπερβολήν·	⁷² The insurgents from both factions, those under John and those under Simon [bar Giora], stood apart and tried to keep them back, lacking nothing in strength or zeal.
⁷² Then did the seditious of both the bodies of the Jewish army, as well that belonging to John as that belonging to Simon, drive them away; and indeed were no way wanting as to the highest degree of force and alacrity;	⁷² The rebels of both sides of the Jewish army, John's and Simon's, bravely spared no effort in trying to hold them at bay,

⁷³ πέρας γὰρ ἁλώσεως ὑπελάμβανον τὸ ῬωμαίουςRomans παρελθεῖν εἰς τὸ ἅγιον, ὃ δὴ κἀκεῖνοι τοῦ κρατεῖν ἀρχήν.	⁷³ For they believed that the Roman entry into the Sanctuary meant the end of their capture, just as the Romans believed it was the beginning of their mastery.
⁷³ for they esteemed themselves entirely ruined if once the Romans got into the temple, as did the Romans look upon the same thing as the beginning of their entire conquest.	⁷³ for they foresaw that the end was near if once the Romans got into the temple, just as the others saw it as the prelude to conquest.

⁷⁴ Συρρήγνυται δὲ περὶ τὰς εἰσόδους μάχη καρτερά, τῶν μὲν καταλαβέσθαι καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν εἰσβιαζομένων, τῶν δὲ ἸουδαίωνJews ἐξωθούντων αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia.	⁷⁴ A fierce battle broke out around the entrances, with the Romans forcing their way in to seize the Temple, and the Jews pushing them back toward the Antonia.
⁷⁴ So a terrible battle was fought at the entrance of the temple, while the Romans were forcing their way, in order to get possession of that temple, and the Jews were driving them back to the tower of Antonia;	⁷⁴ So a fierce battle was fought at the entrance, with the Romans forcing their way in to take the temple and the Jews trying to drive them back to the Antonia tower.

⁷⁵ Καὶ τὰ βέλη μὲν ἦν ἀμφοτέροις ἄχρηστα καὶ τὰ δόρατα, σπασάμενοι δὲ τὰ ξίφη συνεπλέκοντο, καὶ περὶ τὴν‎ συμβολὴν ἄκριτον ἦν ὁποτέρωθεν ἕκαστοι μάχοιντο, πεφυρμένων μὲν τῶν ἀνδρῶν καὶ περὶ τὴν‎ στενοχωρίαν διηλλαγμένων, τῆς δὲ βοῆς ἀσημάντου προσπιπτούσης διὰ τὸ μέγεθος.

⁷⁵ Javelins and spears were useless to both sides, and drawing their swords, they engaged in hand-to-hand combat. In the clash, it was indistinguishable on which side each was fighting, for the men were entangled and shifted about in the narrow space, and the shouting was indistinct because of its great volume.

⁷⁵ in which battle the darts were on both sides useless, as well as the spears, and both sides drew their swords, and fought it out hand to hand. Now during this struggle the positions of the men were undistinguished on both sides, and they fought at random, the men being intermixed one with another, and confounded, by reason of the narrowness of the place; while the noise that was made fell on the ear after an indistinct manner, because it was so very loud.

⁷⁵ Spears and missiles were useless on both sides but all drew their swords and fought it out hand to hand, and in the crush they fought at random, crowding on each other and hemmed in by the confines of the place, and with a tremendous volume of confused shouting.

⁷⁶ φόνος τε ἦν ἑκατέρωθεν πολύς, καὶ τῶν πεσόντων τά τε σώματα καὶ τὰς πανοπλίας πατοῦντες ἔθραυον οἱ μαχόμενοι.	⁷⁶ There was much slaughter on both sides, and the fighters trampled over the bodies and armor of those who fell, crushing them.
⁷⁶ Great slaughter was now made on both sides, and the combatants trod upon the bodies and the armor of those that were dead, and dashed them to pieces.	⁷⁶ A great slaughter took place on both sides, with the combatants treading upon the bodies and the armour of the slain.

⁷⁷ ἀεὶ δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ὁπότερον βρίσειεν ῥέων ὁ πόλεμος, παρακέλευσις μὲν ἦν τῶν πλεονεκτούντων, οἰμωγαὶ δὲ τῶν τρεπομένων. Οὔτε δὲ αἱ φυγαὶ τόπον εἶχον οὔτε αἱ διώξεις, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγχώμαλοι ῥοπαὶ καὶ μετακλίσεις μεμιγμένης ἐγίνοντο τῆς παρατάξεως.

⁷⁷ Whenever the tide of battle surged toward one side, there was cheering from the victors and wailing from those being turned back. There was no room for flight or pursuit, but there were balanced shifts and turnings in the mixed-up battle lines.

⁷⁷ Accordingly, to which side soever the battle inclined, those that had the advantage exhorted one another to go on, as did those that were beaten make great lamentation. But still there was no room for flight, nor for pursuit, but disorderly revolutions and retreats, while the armies were intermixed one with another;

⁷⁷ On whichever side the battle inclined, the winners urged each other on while the losers cried aloud. There was no room for flight or pursuit, with barely room to turn and only disorderly shiftings of position.

⁷⁸ Τοῖς δ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν γινομένοις ἢ τοῦ θνήσκειν ἢ τοῦ κτείνειν ἀνάγκη παρῆν οὐκ οὔσης ἀναφυγῆς· οἱ γὰρ κατὰ νώτου πρόσω βιαζόμενοι τοὺς σφετέρους παρ᾽ ἀμφοῖν οὐδὲ τῇ μάχῃ μεταίχμιον κατέλειπον.	⁷⁸ For those in the front, there was the necessity of either dying or killing, since there was no way of escape; for those behind pressed forward upon their own men from both sides, leaving no space between the fighting lines.
⁷⁸ but those that were in the first ranks were under the necessity of killing or being killed, without any way for escaping; for those on both sides that came behind forced those before them to go on, without leaving any space between the armies.	⁷⁸ Those in front had to kill or be killed, having no way of escape, for on both sides those coming from behind forced those ahead to go on, with no space between the armies.

⁷⁹ Πλεονεκτούντων δὲ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews τοῖς θυμοῖς τὴν‎ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ἐμπειρίαν καὶ κλινομένης καθάπαν ἤδη τῆς παρατάξεως, ἀπὸ γὰρ ἐνάτης ὥρας τῆς νυκτὸς εἰς ἑβδόμην τῆς ἡμέρας ἐπολέμουν,	⁷⁹ Since the Jews’ fury was prevailing over the Romans’ experience, and the battle line was already being entirely turned—for they fought from the ninth hour of the night until the seventh hour of the day^[1]—
⁷⁹ At length the Jews’ violent zeal was too hard for the Romans’ skill, and the battle already inclined entirely that way; for the fight had lasted from the ninth hour of the night till the seventh hour of the day,	⁷⁹ Finally the Jews' violent zeal overcame the Romans' skill and the line began to sag, for the fight had lasted from the ninth hour of the night until the seventh hour of the day.

^[1]3:00 AM to 1:00 PM

⁸⁰ οἱ μὲν ἀθρόοι καὶ τὸν τῆς ἁλώσεως κίνδυνον ἔχοντες ἀνδρείας ἐφόδιον δὲ μέρει τῆς δυνάμεως, οὔπω γὰρ ἐπαναβεβήκει τὰ τάγματα, κἀκείνοις ἐπανεῖχον οἱ μαχόμενοι τότε, κρατεῖν τῆς ἀποχρῆν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ἐδόκει.

⁸⁰ the Jews, fighting en masse and having the danger of capture as an incentive for bravery, and the Romans, fighting with only part of their force (for the legions had not yet all climbed up), found it sufficient for the present to hold the Antonia tower.

⁸⁰ while the Jews came on in crowds, and had the danger the temple was in for their motive; the Romans having no more here than a part of their army; for those legions, on which the soldiers on that side depended, were not come up to them. So it was at present thought sufficient by the Romans to take possession of the tower of Antonia.

⁸⁰ As the Jews crowded forward, motivated by the danger to the temple, only a portion of the Roman army was there, since the legions on which their soldiers depended had not reached them. So they thought it sufficient for the present just to hold the Antonia tower.

⁸¹ Ἰουλιανὸς δέ τις ἑκατοντάρχης τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς Βιθυνίας, οὐκ ἄσημος ὢν ἀνήρ, ὧν ἐγὼ κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ἱστόρησα τὸν πόλεμον ὅπλων τε ἐμπειρίᾳ καὶ ἀλκῇ σώματος καὶ ψυχῆς παραστήματι πάντων ἄριστος,	⁸¹ But a certain Julianus, a centurion from Bithynia and a man of some note—the best of all I observed in that war for his experience in arms, strength of body, and greatness of soul—
⁸¹ But there was one Julian, a centurion, that came from Bithynia, a man he was of great reputation, whom I had formerly seen in that war, and one of the highest fame, both for his skill in war, his strength of body, and the courage of his soul.	⁸¹ But a man of great reputation called Julian, a centurion from Bithynia, whom I had seen earlier in that war, now showed his warlike skill, physical strength, and courage of soul.

⁸² ὁρῶν τοὺς ἐνδιδόντας ἤδη καὶ κακῶς ἀμυνομένους, παρειστήκει δὲ κατὰ τὴν‎ , προπηδᾷ καὶ νικῶντας ἤδη τοὺς τρέπεται μόνος μέχρι τῆς τοῦ ἱεροῦ γωνίας. Ἔφευγε δὲ τὸ πλῆθος ἄθρουν, οὔτε τὴν‎ ἰσχὺν οὔτε τὴν‎ τόλμαν ἀνθρωπίνην ὑπολαμβάνοντες.

⁸² seeing the Romans already giving way and defending themselves poorly (he was standing by Titus at the Antonia Tower), leaped forward and alone turned the already victorious Jews back as far as the corner of the inner Temple. The multitude fled en masse, believing his strength and daring were not human.

⁸² This man, seeing the Romans giving ground, and in a sad condition (for he stood by Titus at the tower of Antonia), leaped out, and of himself alone put the Jews to flight, when they were already conquerors, and made them retire as far as the corner of the inner court of the temple; from him the multitude fled away in crowds, as supposing that neither his strength nor his violent attacks could be those of a mere man.

⁸² Seeing the Romans giving ground and putting up a poor resistance, for he stood in the Antonia tower alongside Titus, this man jumped out and on his own put the victorious Jews to flight, making them retire to the corner of the inner court of the temple; from him they fled in droves, seeing his strength and force as superhuman.

⁸³ Ὁ δὲ διὰ μέσων τῶν σκεδαννυμένων ἄλλοτε ἄλλῃ διᾴττων ἐφόνευε τοὺς καταλαμβανομένους, καὶ τῆς ὄψεως ἐκείνης οὐδὲν οὔτε τῷ ΚαίσαριCaesar Θαυμασιώτερον οὔτε τοῖς ἄλλοις παρέστη φρικωδέστερον.	⁸³ He dashed this way and that through the midst of those who were scattering and slew those he caught; and no sight appeared more wonderful to Caesar or more terrifying to the others.
⁸³ Accordingly, he rushed through the midst of the Jews, as they were dispersed all abroad, and killed those that he caught. Nor, indeed, was there any sight that appeared more wonderful in the eyes of Caesar, or more terrible to others, than this.	⁸³ He rushed through them, scattering and killing those he caught. No sight seemed so admirable to Caesar, or more terrible to others than this.

⁸⁴ Ἐδιώκετο δὲ ἄρα καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπὸ τῆς εἱμαρμένης, ἣν ἀμήχανον διαφυγεῖν θνητὸν ὄντα.	⁸⁴ But he was, after all, pursued by Fate, which no mortal can escape.
⁸⁴ However, he was himself pursued by fate, which it was not possible that he, who was but a mortal man, should escape;	⁸⁴ But he too was pursued by fate, which no mortal man can escape.

⁸⁵ Τὰ γὰρ ὑποδήματα πεπαρμένα πυκνοῖς καὶ ὀξέσιν ἥλοις ἔχων, ὥσπερ τῶν ἄλλων στρατιωτῶν ἕκαστος, καὶ κατὰ λιθοστρώτου τρέχων ὑπολισθάνει, πεσὼν δὲ ὕπτιος μετὰ μεγίστου τῆς πανοπλίας ἤχου τοὺς φεύγοντας ἐπιστρέφει.

⁸⁵ For having his shoes studded with many sharp nails, like every other soldier, and running across the stone pavement [lithostrotos], he slipped and fell on his back with a great clang of his armor, causing the fugitives to turn back.

⁸⁵ for as he had shoes all full of thick and sharp nails as had every one of the other soldiers, so when he ran on the pavement of the temple, he slipped, and fell down upon his back with a very great noise, which was made by his armor. This made those that were running away to turn back;

⁸⁵ Wearing shoes studded with sharp nails like every other soldier, as he ran along the pavement he slipped and crashed down with a loud noise, causing those who were running away to turn back on him.

⁸⁶ Καὶ τῶν μὲν ἀπὸ τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ἤρθη βοὴ περὶ τἀνδρὶ δεισάντων, οἱ δὲ ἸουδαῖοιJews περιστάντες αὐτὸν ἀθρόοι τοῖς τε ξυστοῖς καὶ ταῖς ῥομφαίαις πάντοθεν ἔπαιον.	⁸⁶ A cry went up from the Romans at the Antonia, fearing for the man, while the Jews surrounded him in a mass and struck him from all sides with pikes and broadswords.
⁸⁶ whereupon those Romans that were in the tower of Antonia set up a great shout, as they were in fear for the man. But the Jews got about him in crowds, and struck at him with their spears and with their swords on all sides.	⁸⁶ The Romans in the Antonia tower shouted in concern for the man, but the Jews crowded around him and struck at him from all sides with spears and swords.

⁸⁷ Ὁ δὲ πολὺν μὲν τῷ θυρεῷ σίδηρον ἐξεδέχετο, πολλάκις δὲ ἀναστῆναι πειράσας ὑπὸ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν τυπτόντων ἀνετράπη, καὶ κείμενος δ᾽ ὅμως ἔνυττε τῷ ξίφει πολλούς·	⁸⁷ He received much iron upon his shield and tried many times to rise, but was overturned by the multitude of those striking him; yet even as he lay, he stabbed many with his sword.
⁸⁷ Now he received a great many of the strokes of these iron weapons upon his shield, and often attempted to get up again, but was thrown down by those that struck at him; yet did he, as he lay along, stab many of them with his sword.	⁸⁷ With his shield he parried many a stroke of these weapons and often tried to rise but was thrown down again by the crowd striking at him and even while lying there he stabbed many with his sword.

⁸⁸ οὐδὲ γὰρ ἀνῃρέθη ταχέως τῷ τε κράνει καὶ τῷ θώρακι πεφραγμένος πάντα τὰ καίρια πρὸς σφαγὴν καὶ τὸν αὐχένα συνέλκων· μέχρι κοπτομένων αὐτῷ τῶν ἄλλων μελῶν καὶ μηδενὸς προσαμῦναι τολμῶντος ἐνέδωκε.	⁸⁸ He was not killed quickly, being protected in all vital parts by his helmet and breastplate, and by drawing in his neck; until, with his other limbs being hacked and no one daring to come to his aid, he gave in.
⁸⁸ Nor was he soon killed, as being covered with his helmet and his breastplate in all those parts of his body where he might be mortally wounded; he also pulled his neck close to his body, till all his other limbs were shattered, and nobody durst come to defend him, and then he yielded to his fate.	⁸⁸ With all his vital parts protected by the helmet and breastplate, and drawing in his neck, it was not easy to finish him off, but finally when his limbs were severed and no one dared come to protect him, he yielded to his fate.

⁸⁹ Δεινὸν δὲ πάθος εἰσῄει ΚαίσαραCaesar ἀνδρὸς οὕτως ἐναρέτου καὶ ἐν ὄψει τοσούτων φονευομένου· καὶ αὐτὸν μὲν ὁ τόπος διέκλειε βοηθεῖν θέλοντα, τοὺς δυναμένους δὲ κατάπληξις.	⁸⁹ A terrible grief seized Caesar at the sight of such a virtuous man being slaughtered in the view of so many. Titus himself was prevented from helping by the nature of the ground, and those who were able to help were paralyzed by consternation.
⁸⁹ Now Caesar was deeply affected on account of this man of so great fortitude, and especially as he was killed in the sight of so many people; he was desirous himself to come to his assistance, but the place would not give him leave, while such as could have done it were too much terrified to attempt it.	⁸⁹ Caesar was deeply moved by the courage of this man, especially as he was killed in the sight of so many. He wished personally to go to his aid but the location would not allow him, while any who could have done so feared to try.

⁹⁰ Ἰουλιανὸς μὲν οὖν πολλὰ δυσθανατήσας καὶ τῶν κτεινόντων ὀλίγους ἀπλῆγας καταλιπὼν μόλις ἀποσφάττεται, μέγιστον οὐ παρὰ ῬωμαίοιςRomans καὶ ΚαίσαριCaesar μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς πολεμίοις κλέος καταλιπών·	⁹⁰ Julianus, after a long struggle with death and leaving few of his killers without a wound, was finally slaughtered, leaving behind a great reputation not only among the Romans and Caesar but also among his enemies.
⁹⁰ Thus when Julian had struggled with death a great while, and had let but few of those that had given him his mortal wound go off unhurt, he had at last his throat cut, though not without some difficulty, and left behind him a very great fame, not only among the Romans, and with Caesar himself, but among his enemies also;	⁹⁰ Thus Julian, after struggling a long time with death and having left few of those who killed him go unharmed, was finally and with difficulty dispatched, leaving a great name behind him, not only among the Romans and Caesar, but also among his enemies too.

⁹¹ ἸουδαῖοιJews δὲ καὶ τὸν νεκρὸν ἁρπασάμενοι πάλιν τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans τρέπονται καὶ κατακλείουσιν εἰς τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia.	⁹¹ The Jews snatched away the corpse and again turned the Romans back, shutting them up in the Antonia Tower.
⁹¹ then did the Jews catch up his dead body, and put the Romans to flight again, and shut them up in the tower of Antonia.	⁹¹ The Jews seized his corpse and routed the Romans again, boxing them up in the Antonia tower.

⁹² Ἠγωνίσαντο δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπισήμως κατὰ ταύτην τὴν‎ μάχην Ἀλεξᾶς μέν τις καὶ Γυφθέος τοῦ τάγματος, ἐκ δὲ τῶν περὶ τε καὶ ὁ τοῦ Μέρτωνος , καὶ Σωσᾶ υἱὸς τῶν ἡγεμών, τῶν δὲ ζηλωτῶν ἀδελφοὶ δύο, παῖδες Ἀρί, τε καὶ .

⁹² From the Jewish side, those who fought notably in this battle were: Alexas and Gyphtheus of John’s faction; from Simon’s faction, Malachias and Judas son of Merto; and James son of Sosa, leader of the Idumaeans; and of the Zealots, two brothers, the sons of Ari, Simon and Judas.

⁹² Now those that most signalized themselves, and fought most zealously in this battle of the Jewish side, were one Alexas and Gyphtheus, of John’s party, and of Simon’s party were Malachias, and Judas the son of Merto, and James the son of Sosas, the commander of the Idumeans; and of the zealots, two brethren, Simon and Judas, the sons of Jairus.

⁹² On their side, the toughest in this battle were Alexas and Gyphtheus of John's party and of Simon's party, Malachias and Judas, son of Merto and James, son of Sosas, the commander of the Idumaeans, and of the Zealots, two brothers, Simon and Judas, sons of Jairus.

Chapter 2
Josephus calls for surrender.
Legions surround the Temple

☜ ☞

⁹³ ΤίτοςTitus δὲ τοῖς μὲν σὺν αὐτῷ στρατιώταις κατασκάπτειν προσέταξε τοὺς θεμελίους τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia καὶ τῇ δυνάμει πάσῃ‎ ῥᾳδίαν τὴν‎ ἄνοδον εὐτρεπίζειν,	⁹³ Titus then ordered the soldiers who were with him to dig up the foundations of the Antonia and to prepare a smooth ascent for his entire army.
⁹³ And now Titus gave orders to his soldiers that were with him to dig up the foundations of the tower of Antonia, and make him a ready passage for his army to come up;	⁹³ Titus ordered his soldiers to dig up the foundations of the Antonia tower and make an easy entry for his whole army to come up.

⁹⁴ αὐτὸς δὲ τὸν παραστησάμενος· ἐπέπυστο γὰρ ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας, δ᾽ ἦν ἑπτακαιδεκάτη, τὸν ἐνδελεχισμὸν καλούμενον ἀνδρῶν ἀπορίᾳ διαλελοιπέναι τῷ θεῷ καὶ τὸν δῆμον ἐπὶ τούτῳ δεινῶς ἀθυμεῖν·

⁹⁴ Then, having summoned Josephus to his side—for he had learned that on that very day, which was the seventeenth of Panemus,^[1] the “continual sacrifice” (the Tamid) as it was called, had failed to be offered to God for lack of men, and that the people were terribly despondent because of this—

⁹⁴ while he himself had Josephus brought to him (for he had been informed that on that very day, which was the seventeenth day of Panemus, [Tamuz,] the sacrifice called “the Daily Sacrifice” had failed, and had not been offered to God, for want of men to offer it, and that the people were grievously troubled at it)

⁹⁴ He sent Josephus out, when he learned how on that day, the seventeenth of Panemus, which was called "the Daily Sacrifice" had been omitted since there was no one to offer it and that the people were disheartened by this,

^[1]July/August 70 AD

⁹⁵ λέγειν τῷ πάλιν ἐκέλευσεν ἃ καὶ πρότερον, ὡς εἰ καί τις αὐτὸν ἔρως κακὸς ἔχοι τοῦ μάχεσθαι, προελθόντι μεθ᾽ ὅσων βούλεται πολεμεῖν ἐξείη δίχα τοῦ συναπολέσθαι τήν τε πόλιν καὶ τὸν ναὸν αὐτῷ, μηκέτι μέντοι μιαίνειν τὸ ἅγιον μηδὲ εἰς τὸν θεὸν πλημμελεῖν, παρεῖναι δ᾽ αὐτῷ τὰς ἐπιλελοιπυίας θυσίας ἐκτελεῖν δι᾽ ὧν ἂν ἐπιλέξηται .

⁹⁵ he ordered Josephus to say to John [of Gischala] again what he had said before: that if he had some evil passion for fighting, he was free to come out with as many men as he wished to fight, provided he did not involve the city and the Sanctuary in his own destruction; furthermore, that he should stop defiling the Holy Place and sinning against God, and that he should be allowed to perform the interrupted sacrifices through whichever Jews he might select.

⁹⁵ and commanded him to say the same things to John that he had said before, that if he had any malicious inclination for fighting, he might come out with as many of his men as he pleased, in order to fight, without the danger of destroying either his city or temple; but that he desired he would not defile the temple, nor thereby offend against God. That he might, if he pleased, offer the sacrifices which were now discontinued by any of the Jews whom he should pitch upon.

⁹⁵ with a message to John, the same as before, that if he had a mad desire to fight he could come out to battle with as many as he pleased, without involving the city or the temple in his own downfall, and no longer offend God by defiling the temple. He could also, with any of the Jews he chose, resume the sacrifices which had been interrupted.

⁹⁶ Καὶ ὁ ἸώσηποςJoseph, Josephus, ὡς ἂν εἴη μὴ τῷ ἸωάννῃJohn μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς πολλοῖς ἐν ἐπηκόῳlistening, attentive, τά τε τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar διήγγελλεν ἑβραίζων,	⁹⁶ And Josephus, so that he might be heard not only by John but also by the multitude, stood where he could be heard and delivered the Caesar’s message in the Hebrew language [Aramaic],
⁹⁶ Upon this Josephus stood in such a place where he might be heard, not by John only, but by many more, and then declared to them what Caesar had given him in charge, and this in the Hebrew language.	⁹⁶ Standing up where he could be heard, not only by John but also by many more, Josephus relayed Caesar's message in Hebrew,

⁹⁷ καὶ πολλὰ προσηντιβόλει φείσασθαι τῆς πατρίδος καὶ διασκεδάσαι τοῦ ναοῦ γευόμενον ἤδη τὸ πῦρ, τούς τ᾽ ἐναγισμοὺς ἀποδοῦναι τῷ θεῷ.	⁹⁷ and entreated them with many pleas to spare their fatherland and to disperse the fire that was already consuming the Temple, and to restore the offerings to God.
⁹⁷ So he earnestly prayed them to spare their own city, and to prevent that fire which was just ready to seize upon the temple, and to offer their usual sacrifices to God therein.	⁹⁷ earnestly appealing to them to spare their city and to prevent the fire which was already licking at the temple and to render to God his due sacrifices.

⁹⁸ Πρὸς ταῦτα τοῦ δήμου μὲν ἦν κατήφεια καὶ σιγή, πολλὰ δ᾽ ὁ τύραννος λοιδορηθείς τε τῷ ἸωσήπῳJoseph καὶ καταρασάμενος τὸ τελευταῖον προσέθηκεν, ὡς οὐκ ἄν ποτε δείσειεν ἅλωσιν· θεοῦ γὰρ ὑπάρχειν τὴν‎ πόλιν.	⁹⁸ At these words, a profound dejection and silence fell over the people; but the tyrant [John] replied with many insults against Josephus and curses, finally adding that he would never fear capture, for the city belonged to God.
⁹⁸ At these words of his a great sadness and silence were observed among the people. But the tyrant himself cast many reproaches upon Josephus, with imprecations besides; and at last added this withal, that he did never fear the taking of the city, because it was God’s own city.	⁹⁸ The people heard these words in sadness and silence, but the tyrant showered Josephus with insults and curses, adding that he did feared the city would be captured since it belonged to God.

⁹⁹ Καὶ ὁ ἸώσηποςJoseph, Josephus πρὸς ταῦτα ἀνέκραγεν " πάνυ γοῦν καθαρὰν τῷ θεῷ τετήρηκας αὐτήν, ἀμίαντον δὲ μένει τὸ ἅγιον, εἰς ὅν τ᾽ ἐλπίζεις σύμμαχον οὐδὲν ἠσέβησας, τὰς δ᾽ ἐθίμους θυσίας ἀπολαμβάνει.	⁹⁹ At this, Josephus cried out: “To be sure, you have kept it very pure for God! The Holy Place remains undefiled! You have committed no impiety against Him whose help you hope for, and He still receives His customary sacrifices!
⁹⁹ In answer to which, Josephus said thus, with a loud voice:—“To be sure, thou hast kept this city wonderfully pure for God’s sake; the temple also continues entirely unpolluted! Nor hast thou been guilty of any impiety against him, for whose assistance thou hopest! He still receives his accustomed sacrifices!	⁹⁹ Josephus called aloud, "How pure you have kept this city for God, and how undefiled the temple! You have done no wrong to your ally, and he still receives his due sacrifices!

¹⁰⁰ Κἂν μὲν σοῦ τις ἀφέλῃ τὴν‎ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν τροφήν, ἀσεβέστατε, τοῦτον ἥγησαι πολέμιον, αὐτὸν δ᾽ ὃν τῆς αἰωνίου θρησκείας ἐστέρησας θεὸν ἐλπίζεις σύμμαχον ἔχειν ἐν τῷ πολέμῳ;	¹⁰⁰ If someone were to deprive you of your daily food, O most impious man, you would consider him an enemy; yet you hope to have as an ally in this war the very God whom you have robbed of His eternal worship?
¹⁰⁰ Vile wretch that thou art! if anyone should deprive thee of thy daily food, thou wouldst esteem him to be an enemy to thee; but thou hopest to have that God for thy supporter in this war whom thou hast deprived of his everlasting worship;	¹⁰⁰ Vile wretches, if anyone cut off your daily rations, you would think him your enemy, yet you hope for God's support in this war after putting an end to his age-old worship!

¹⁰¹ Καὶ ῬωμαίοιςRomans τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἀνατίθης, οἳ μέχρι νῦν κήδονται τῶν ἡμετέρων νόμων καὶ τὰς ὑπὸ σοῦ διακοπείσας θυσίας ἀποδίδοσθαι τῷ θεῷ βιάζονται;	¹⁰¹ And do you lay the blame for these sins on the Romans, who up to this moment care for our laws and strive to see that the sacrifices, which you cut off, are restored to God?
¹⁰¹ and thou imputest those sins to the Romans, who to this very time take care to have our laws observed, and almost compel these sacrifices to be still offered to God, which have by thy means been intermitted!	¹⁰¹ Do you want to blame the Romans, who even now show concern for our laws and almost insist on having still offered to God the sacrifices which you interrupted?

¹⁰² Τίς οὐκ ἂν στενάξειε καὶ κατολοφύραιτο τῆς Παραδόξου μεταβολῆς τὴν‎ πόλιν, εἴ γε ἀλλόφυλοι μὲν καὶ πολέμιοι τὴν‎ σὴν ἀσέβειαν ἐπανορθοῦνται, σὺ δ᾽ ὁ , ὁ τοῖς νόμοις ἐντραφείς, κἀκείνων πρὸς αὐτοὺς γίνῃ χαλεπώτερος;

¹⁰² Who would not groan and lament for the city at such an extraordinary reversal—that foreigners and enemies should correct your impiety, while you, a Jew, reared in the laws, become more cruel toward them than the Romans themselves?

¹⁰² Who is there that can avoid groans and lamentations at the amazing change that is made in this city? since very foreigners and enemies do now correct that impiety which thou hast occasioned; while thou, who art a Jew, and wast educated in our laws, art become a greater enemy to them than the others.

¹⁰² Who would not groan and regret the incredible change in this city? It is foreigners and enemies who now correct the impiety you have caused, while you, a Jew educated in our laws, respect them less than they.

¹⁰³ ἀλλά τοι, Ἰωάννη, καὶ μετανοῆσαι μὲν ἐκ κακῶν οὐκ αἰσχρὸν ἐν ἐσχάτοις καὶ καλὸν ὑπόδειγμα βουλομένῳ σώζειν τὴν‎ πατρίδα σοι πρόκειται βασιλεὺς ἸουδαίωνJews Ἰεχονίας,	¹⁰³ But truly, John, it is not shameful to repent of evils even at the last extremity; and a noble example is set before you, should you wish to save your country, in Jeconiah [Jehoiachin], the King of the Jews,
¹⁰³ But still, John, it is never dishonorable to repent, and amend what hath been done amiss, even at the last extremity. Thou hast an instance before thee in Jechoniah, the king of the Jews, if thou hast a mind to save the city,	¹⁰³ Still, John, it is no shame to repent our misdeeds, even at the last moment, and save the city, following the good example of Jechoniah, the king of the Jews.

¹⁰⁴ ὅς ποτε στρατεύσαντι τῷ δι᾽ αὐτὸν ἑκὼν ἐξέστη πρὶν ἁλῶναι τῆς πόλεως καὶ μετὰ γενεᾶς αἰχμαλωσίαν ὑπέμεινεν ἐθελούσιον ὑπὲρ τοῦ μὴ παραδοῦναι ταῦτα πολεμίοις τὰ ἅγια καὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ περιιδεῖν φλεγόμενον.

¹⁰⁴ who once, when the Babylonian led an army against him, voluntarily left the city before it was taken and endured a voluntary captivity with his family, rather than deliver these holy places to the enemy and look on while the House of God was burned.

¹⁰⁴ who, when the king of Babylon made war against him, did of his own accord go out of this city before it was taken, and did undergo a voluntary captivity with his family, that the sanctuary might not be delivered up to the enemy, and that he might not see the house of God set on fire;

¹⁰⁴ Way back then, while at war with the king of Babylon, he left this city of his own accord before it was taken and with his family went into voluntary captivity, rather than see the sanctuary fought over by the enemy and see the house of God set on fire.

¹⁰⁵ Διὰ τοῦτο λόγος τε αὐτὸν πρὸς ἁπάντων ἸουδαίωνJews ἱερὸς ὑμνεῖ καὶ μνήμη ῥέουσα δι᾽ αἰῶνος ἀεὶ νέα τοῖς ἐπιγινομένοις παραδίδωσιν ἀθάνατον.	¹⁰⁵ For this reason, he is celebrated in sacred song by all Jews, and a memory flowing through the ages, always new, hands down an immortal fame to posterity.
¹⁰⁵ on which account he is celebrated among all the Jews, in their sacred memorials, and his memory is become immortal, and will be conveyed fresh down to our posterity through all ages.	¹⁰⁵ For this reason he is held in sacred regard by all Jews, and his memory flows on immortal and fresh to our descendants through all ages.

¹⁰⁶ καλόν, ὦ Ἰωάννη, ὑπόδειγμα, κἂν προσῇ κίνδυνος· ἐγὼ δέ σοι καὶ τὴν‎ ἀπὸ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin συγγνώμην ἐγγυῶμαι.	¹⁰⁶ This is a noble example, O John, even if there is danger; and I guarantee you the pardon of the Romans.
¹⁰⁶ This, John, is an excellent example in such a time of danger, and I dare venture to promise that the Romans shall still forgive thee.	¹⁰⁶ This is an excellent example, John, in such a time of crisis and I warrant that the Romans will still grant you pardon.

¹⁰⁷ Μέμνησο δ᾽ ὡς ὢν παραινῶ καὶ ὢν ἐπαγγέλλομαι, καὶ χρὴ σκοπεῖν τίς ὁ συμβουλεύων καὶ πόθεν. Μὴ γὰρ ἔγωγέ ποτε γενοίμην ζῶν οὕτως αἰχμάλωτος, ἵνα παύσωμαι τοῦ γένους ἢ τῶν πατρίων ἐπιλάθωμαι.

¹⁰⁷ Remember that I, who am your kinsman, give you this counsel, and I, a Jew, make this promise; and it is right to consider who gives the advice and from where he comes. For may I never live to be a captive in such a way that I cease to belong to my race or forget the traditions of my fathers!

¹⁰⁷ And take notice that I, who make this exhortation to thee, am one of thine own nation; I, who am a Jew, do make this promise to thee. And it will become thee to consider who I am that give thee this counsel, and whence I am derived; for while I am alive I shall never be in such slavery, as to forego my own kindred, or forget the laws of our forefathers.

¹⁰⁷ Note that it is as your countryman and a Jew that I give you this advice and promise. Do not forget who I am, who says this, and where I come from. Never as long as I live shall I be so slavish as to abandon my people, or forget our ancestral heritage.

¹⁰⁸ Πάλιν ἀγανακτεῖς καὶ κέκραγάς μοι λοιδορούμενος, ἀξίῳ γε καὶ χαλεπωτέρων, ὃς ἀντικρὺς εἱμαρμένης τι παραινῶ καὶ τοὺς ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ βιάζομαι κατακρίτους σώζειν.	¹⁰⁸ Again you are indignant and shout insults at me—and I deserve even harsher ones for trying to give advice against Fate and struggling to save those already condemned by God.
¹⁰⁸ Thou hast indignation at me again, and makest a clamor at me, and reproachest me; indeed, I cannot deny that I am worthy of worse treatment than all this amounts to, because, in opposition to fate, I make this kind invitation to thee, and endeavor to force deliverance upon those whom God hath condemned.	¹⁰⁸ You reject me again, roaring and abusing me, though I deserve worse for courting disaster by making you this kind invitation, and trying to save by force those whom God has condemned.

¹⁰⁹ Τίς οὐκ οἶδεν τὰς τῶν παλαιῶν προφητῶν ἀναγραφὰς καὶ τὸν ἐπιρρέποντα τῇ τλήμονι πόλει χρησμὸν ἤδη ἐνεστῶτα; τότε γὰρ ἅλωσιν αὐτῆς προεῖπον, ὅταν ὁμοφύλου τις ἄρξῃ φόνου.	¹⁰⁹ Who does not know the writings of the ancient prophets and the oracle now hanging over this wretched city? For they foretold its capture whenever someone should begin the slaughter of his own kin.
¹⁰⁹ And who is there that does not know what the writings of the ancient prophets contain in them,—and particularly that oracle which is just now going to be fulfilled upon this miserable city? For they foretold that this city should be then taken when somebody shall begin the slaughter of his own countrymen.	¹⁰⁹ Who is unaware of the writings of the ancient prophets, and of the oracle now to be fulfilled upon this wretched city? For it was to be taken when someone starts the slaughter of his own countrymen!

¹¹⁰ Τῶν ὑμετέρων δὲ πτωμάτων οὐχ ἡ πόλις καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν δὲ πᾶν πεπλήρωται; θεὸς ἄρα, θεὸς αὐτὸς ἐπάγει μετὰ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin κάθαρσιν αὐτῷ πῦρ καὶ τὴν‎ τοσούτων μιασμάτων γέμουσαν πόλιν ἀναρπάζει."	¹¹⁰ And is not the city and the entire Temple filled with your corpses? It is God, then, God Himself who, with the Romans, is bringing a purifying fire to His Temple and is snatching away a city laden with such pollutions.”
¹¹⁰ And are not both the city and the entire temple now full of the dead bodies of your countrymen? It is God, therefore, it is God himself who is bringing on this fire, to purge that city and temple by means of the Romans, and is going to pluck up this city, which is full of your pollutions.”	¹¹⁰ Are not the city and the temple full of your corpses? It is God then, God himself, who is going to purge by fire and root out by means of the Romans this city, so polluted by you."

¹¹¹ Ταῦτα λέγων ὁ ἸώσηποςJoseph, Josephus μετ᾽ ὀδυρμοῦ καὶ δακρύων λυγμῷ τὴν‎ φωνὴν ἐνεκόπη.	¹¹¹ As Josephus said these things with lamentation and tears, his voice was broken by sobs.
¹¹¹ As Josephus spoke these words, with groans and tears in his eyes, his voice was intercepted by sobs.	¹¹¹ With sighs and tears Josephus spoke these words, his voice choked with sobs,

¹¹² Καὶ ῬωμαῖοιRomans μὲν ᾤκτειράν τε τοῦ πάθους καὶ τῆς προαιρέσεως αὐτὸν ἐθαύμασαν, οἱ δὲ περὶ τὸν ἸωάννηνJohn παρωξύνοντο μᾶλλον ἐπὶ τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans ἐπιθυμοῦντες ἐγκρατεῖς γενέσθαι κἀκείνου.	¹¹² The Romans pitied his suffering and admired his resolve; but John’s followers were further incited against the Romans and were eager to get Josephus into their power as well.
¹¹² However, the Romans could not but pity the affliction he was under, and wonder at his conduct. But for John, and those that were with him, they were but the more exasperated against the Romans on this account, and were desirous to get Josephus also into their power:	¹¹² so that even the Romans pitied his plight and wondered at his resolve. But John and his companions were exasperated with the Romans and longed to get their hands on him.

¹¹³ Τῶν γε μὴν εὐγενῶν πολλοὺς ἐκίνησεν ὁ λόγος, καὶ τινὲς μὲν ὀρρωδοῦντες τὰς φυλακὰς τῶν στασιαστῶν κατὰ χώραν ἔμενον, ἀπώλειαν μέντοι σφῶν τε αὐτῶν καὶ τῆς πόλεως κατεγνώκεσαν, εἰσὶ δὲ οἳ καιροφυλακήσαντες χρόνου πρὸς τοὺς κατέφυγον.

¹¹³ However, many of the nobles were moved by his speech. Some, out of fear of the insurgents’ guards, remained where they were, though they had already given up themselves and the city for lost; but others, watching for a favorable moment, fled to the Romans for safety.

¹¹³ yet did that discourse influence a great many of the better sort; and truly some of them were so afraid of the guards sent by the seditious, that they tarried where they were, but still were satisfied that both they and the city were doomed to destruction. Some also there were who, watching for a proper opportunity when they might quietly get away, fled to the Romans,

¹¹³ Still his speech influenced many of the better sort, some of whom were so afraid of the rebel guards that they stayed put, though they knew that they and the city were doomed, while others watched for a chance to escape and fled to the Romans.

¹¹⁴ ὧν ἦσαν ἀρχιερεῖς μὲν τε καὶ , υἱοὶ δὲ ἀρχιερέων τρεῖς μὲν τοῦ καρατομηθέντος ἐν , καὶ τέσσαρες καὶ εἷς ἑτέρου , διαδρὰς μετὰ τὴν‎ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀπώλειαν, ὃν ὁ τοῦ ἀπέκτεινεν σὺν τρισὶν υἱοῖς, ὡς προείρηται. Πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων εὐγενῶν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσι συμμετεβάλοντο.

¹¹⁴ Among these were the high priests Josephus and Jesus, and the sons of high priests—three sons of Ishmael who was beheaded in Cyrene, four sons of Matthias, and one son of another Matthias, who had escaped after the death of his father (whom Simon son of Gioras had killed with three of his sons, as previously mentioned). Many other nobles also went over with the high priests.

¹¹⁴ of whom were the high priests Joseph and Jesus, and of the sons of high priests three, whose father was Ishmael, who was beheaded in Cyrene, and four sons of Matthias, as also one son of the other Matthias, who ran away after his father’s death, and whose father was slain by Simon the son of Gioras, with three of his sons, as I have already related; many also of the other nobility went over to the Romans, together with the high priests.

¹¹⁴ Among them were the high priests Joseph and Joshua, and three of high priestly stock, sons of the Ishmael who was beheaded in Cyrene, and four sons of Matthias, and one son of the other Matthias, who escaped after his father's death, who with three of his sons was killed by Simon the son of Gioras, as I already said. Along with the high priests, many of the other nobles went over to the Romans.

¹¹⁵ δὲ αὐτοὺς τά τε ἄλλα φιλοφρόνως ἐδέξατο καὶ γινώσκων ἀλλοφύλοις ἤθεσιν ἀηδῆ τὴν‎ διατριβὴν ἕξειν ἀπέπεμψεν αὐτοὺς εἰς Γόφναν, τέως ἐκεῖ παραινῶν μένειν· ἀποδώσειν γὰρ ἑκάστῳ τὰς κτήσεις κατὰ σχολὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ πολέμου γενόμενος.

¹¹⁵ Caesar received them kindly and, knowing they would find life among foreign customs unpleasant, sent them to Gophna, advising them to stay there for the time being; he promised to restore each man’s possessions as soon as he had leisure after the war.

¹¹⁵ Now Caesar not only received these men very kindly in other respects, but, knowing they would not willingly live after the customs of other nations, he sent them to Gophna, and desired them to remain there for the present, and told them, that when he was gotten clear of this war, he would restore each of them to their possessions again;

¹¹⁵ Caesar received these men kindly, and knowing they would not willingly live by the customs of other nations, sent them to Gophna, there to remain for the present, and told them that after the war he would restore their property to each of them.

¹¹⁶ Οἱ μὲν οὖν εἰς τὸ δοθὲν πολίχνιον μετὰ πάσης ἀσφαλείας ἀνεχώρουν ἄσμενοι· μὴ φαινομένων δὲ αὐτῶν διεφήμισαν οἱ στασιασταὶ πάλιν ὡς ἀποσφαγεῖεν ὑπὸ οἱ αὐτόμολοι, δηλονότι τοὺς λοιποὺς ἀποτρέποντες τῷ φόβῳ διαδιδράσκειν.

¹¹⁶ So they withdrew gladly and in perfect safety to the small town assigned to them. But since they were no longer seen, the insurgents spread a rumor that these deserters had been slaughtered by the Romans, clearly to deter the rest from fleeing through fear.

¹¹⁶ so they cheerfully retired to that small city which was allotted them, without fear of any danger. But as they did not appear, the seditious gave out again that these deserters were slain by the Romans,—which was done in order to deter the rest from running away, by fear of the like treatment.

¹¹⁶ They retired gladly to the small city assigned to them, fearing no danger. But as they did not reappear, the rebels claimed that these deserters had been killed by the Romans, to deter the rest from trying to escape.

¹¹⁷ ἤνυστο δ᾽ ὡς καὶ πρότερον αὐτοῖς τὸ πανοῦργον πρὸς καιρόν· ἐπεσχέθησαν γὰρ ὑπὸ τοῦ δέους αὐτομολεῖν.	¹¹⁷ And their cunning worked for a time, just as before; for others were checked by fear from deserting.
¹¹⁷ This trick of theirs succeeded now for a while, as did the like trick before; for the rest were hereby deterred from deserting, by fear of the like treatment.	¹¹⁷ This ploy succeeded again, and others were deterred from deserting for fear of a similar fate.

¹¹⁸ Αὖθις δέ, ὡς ἀνακαλέσαςto call up, call back τοὺς ἄνδρας ἀπὸ τῆς Γοφνὰ ΤίτοςTitus ἐκέλευσε μετὰ τοῦ ἸωσήπουJoseph περιελθόντας τὸ τεῖχος ὀφθῆναι τῷ δήμῳ, πλεῖστοι πρὸς τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans ἔφευγον.	¹¹⁸ But later, when Titus recalled these men from Gophna and ordered them to walk around the wall with Josephus to be seen by the people, a great many fled to the Romans.
¹¹⁸ However, when Titus had recalled those men from Gophna, he gave orders that they should go round the wall, together with Josephus, and show themselves to the people; upon which a great many fled to the Romans.	¹¹⁸ Titus later recalled the men from Gophna and ordered them to go around the wall with Josephus and show themselves to the people, which got many to flee to the Romans.

¹¹⁹ Γενόμενοι δὲ ἀθρόοι καὶ πρὸ τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ἱστάμενοι μετ᾽ οἰμωγῆς καὶ δακρύων ἱκέτευον τοὺς στασιαστὰς τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ὅλῃ τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans δέξασθαι τῇ πόλει καὶ τὴν‎ πατρίδα σῶσαι πάλιν,	¹¹⁹ Gathering together and standing before the Romans, they entreated the insurgents with wailing and tears, first to admit the Romans into the whole city and save the fatherland once more,
¹¹⁹ These men also got in a great number together, and stood before the Romans, and besought the seditious, with groans and tears in their eyes, in the first place to receive the Romans entirely into the city, and save that their own place of residence again;	¹¹⁹ As a group and standing before the Roman lines, with groaning and tears, they begged the rebels above all to open the city to the Romans and so save their homeland;

¹²⁰ εἰ δὲ μή, τοῦ γε ἱεροῦ πάντως ὑπεξελθεῖν καὶ ῥύσασθαι τὸν ναὸν αὐτοῖς· οὐ γὰρ ἂν τολμῆσαι ῬωμαίουςRomans μὴ μετὰ μεγίστης ἀνάγκης καταφλέξαι τὰ ἅγια.	¹²⁰ or if not that, at least to withdraw from the Sanctuary and preserve the Temple for them; for they believed the Romans would never dare to burn the Holy Places except under the greatest necessity.
¹²⁰ but that, if they would not agree to such a proposal, they would at least depart out of the temple, and save the holy house for their own use; for that the Romans would not venture to set the sanctuary on fire but under the most pressing necessity.	¹²⁰ but if they refused that, at least for all to leave the temple and so save the sanctuary, since the Romans would dare to burn the sanctuary only in case of extreme necessity.

¹²¹ Τούτοις μᾶλλον ἀντεφιλονείκουν, καὶ πολλὰ βλάσφημα τοῖς αὐτομόλοις ἀντικεκραγότες ἐπὶ τῶν ἱερῶν πυλῶν τούς τε ὀξυβελεῖς καὶ καταπέλτας καὶ λιθοβόλους μηχανὰς διέστησαν, ὡς τὸ κύκλῳ μὲν ἱερὸν ὑπὸ πλήθους νεκρῶν προσεοικέναι πολυανδρίῳ, τὸν δὲ ναὸν αὐτὸν φρουρίῳ.

¹²¹ To this the insurgents became even more defiant, and shouting many insults back at the deserters, they stationed their quick-firing bolt-shooters, catapults, and stone-throwing engines at the sacred gates, so that the area around the Temple was filled with a multitude of dead like a public cemetery, and the Sanctuary itself was like a fortress.

¹²¹ Yet did the seditious still more and more contradict them; and while they cast loud and bitter reproaches upon these deserters, they also set their engines for throwing of darts, and javelins, and stones upon the sacred gates of the temple, at due distances from one another, insomuch that all the space round about within the temple might be compared to a burying-ground, so great was the number of the dead bodies therein; as might the holy house itself be compared to a citadel.

¹²¹ The rebels heckled them more and more, and while loudly and bitterly rebuking them as deserters, placed their machines for throwing spears and javelins and stones above the sacred gates, so that all the space around the temple was like a graveyard and the sanctuary itself a fortress.

¹²² Τοῖς δὲ ἁγίοις καὶ ἀβάτοις μετὰ τῶν ὅπλων εἰσεπήδων θερμὰς ἔτι τὰς χεῖρας ἐξ ἔχοντες φόνων, καὶ προύκοψαν εἰς τοσοῦτον παρανομίας, ὥσθ᾽ ἣν ἂν εἰκὸς ἀγανάκτησιν γενέσθαι , εἰ ταῦτ᾽ ἐξύβριζον εἰς αὐτούς, ταύτην εἶναι παρὰ τότε πρὸς ἀσεβοῦντας εἰς τὰ ἴδια.

¹²² They rushed into the holy and forbidden places with their arms, their hands still warm with the blood of their own kin; and they reached such a level of lawlessness that the same indignation which Jews would naturally have felt if Romans had committed such outrages was then felt by the Romans toward the Jews who were acting impiously against their own things.

¹²² Accordingly, these men rushed upon theseholy places in their armor, that were otherwise unapproachable, and that while their hands were yet warm with the blood of their own people which they had shed; nay, they proceeded to such great transgressions, that the very same indignation which the Jews would naturally have against Romans, had they been guilty of such abuses against them, the Romans now had against Jews, for their impiety in regard to their own religious customs.

¹²² In these holy, inviolable places they rushed about with weapons, their hands still warm with the blood of their own people, committing such crimes that the same anger that Jews would naturally feel toward Romans who treated them in that way, the Romans now felt toward the Jews, for defiling their own sanctuary.

¹²³ Τῶν μέν γε στρατιωτῶν οὐκ ἔστιν ὅστις οὐ μετὰ φρίκης εἰς τὸν ναὸν ἀφεώραto look away from all else καὶ προσεκύνει τούς τε λῃστὰς ηὔχετο πρὶν ἀνηκέστου πάθους μετανοῆσαι.	¹²³ Indeed, there was not one of the soldiers who did not look upon the Temple with horror and reverence, and who did not pray that the brigands would repent before some incurable calamity occurred.
¹²³ Nay, indeed, there were none of the Roman soldiers who did not look with a sacred horror upon the holy house, and adored it, and wished that the robbers would repent before their miseries became incurable.	¹²³ Of the soldiers there was none who did not look with a sacred, reverential horror upon the sanctuary and wish the brigands to repent before their disaster became final.

¹²⁴ ΤίτοςTitus δὲ ὑπερπαθήσας πάλιν ἐξωνείδιζε τοὺς περὶ τὸν ἸωάννηνJohn, λέγων " ἆρ᾽then, so then οὐχ ὑμεῖς, ὦ μιαρώτατοι, τὸν δρύφακτον τοῦτον προεβάλεσθε τῶν ἁγίων;	¹²⁴ Titus, deeply distressed, again reproached John’s party, saying: “Was it not you, O most abominable men, who placed this low wall^[1] before your sanctuary?
¹²⁴ Now Titus was deeply affected with this state of things, and reproached John and his party, and said to them, “Have not you, vile wretches that you are, by our permission, put up this partition-wall before your sanctuary?	¹²⁴ Titus was very grieved with the situation and rebuked John's group, "You wretches, did you not build this balustrade in front of your sanctuary?

^[1]The Soreg is a low stone wall surrounding the inner courts of the Temple warning Gentiles not to enter the inner courts on pain of death.

¹²⁵ Οὐχno, not ὑμεῖς δὲ τὰς ἐν αὐτῷ στήλας διεστήσατε, γράμμασιν ἙλληνικοῖςGreek καὶ ἡμετέροις κεχαραγμένας, μηδένα τὸ γείσιον ὑπερβαίνειν παραγγέλλειν;	¹²⁵ And did you not set up the pillars in it at intervals, engraved with Greek and our own letters, proclaiming that no one should pass beyond the barrier
¹²⁵ Have not you been allowed to put up the pillars thereto belonging, at due distances, and on it to engrave in Greek, and in your own letters, this prohibition, that no foreigner should go beyond that wall.	¹²⁵ Did you not place slabs at regular intervals, inscribed in Greek and in our tongue, that no foreigner should go beyond that wall.

¹²⁶ Οὐχno, not ἡμεῖς δὲ τοὺς ὑπερβάντας ὑμῖν ἀναιρεῖν ἐπετρέψαμεν, κἂν Ῥωμαῖός τις ᾖ; τί οὖν νῦν, ἀλιτήριοι, καὶ νεκροὺς ἐν αὐτῷ καταπατεῖτε; τί δὲ τὸν ναὸν αἵματι ξένῳ καὶ ἐγχωρίῳ φύρετε;	¹²⁶ And did we not permit you to put to death those who passed it, even if he were a Roman? Why then, you wretches, do you now trample upon corpses within it? Why do you defile the Temple with foreign and native blood?
¹²⁶ Have not we given you leave to kill such as go beyond it, though he were a Roman? And what do you do now, you pernicious villains? Why do you trample upon dead bodies in this temple? and why do you pollute this holy house with the blood of both foreigners and Jews themselves?	¹²⁶ Did we not permit you to kill anyone, even a Roman, who went beyond it? And now, you ruffians, what are you doing there but trampling on corpses? Why are you polluting the temple with foreign and local blood?

¹²⁷ Μαρτύρομαι θεοὺς ἐγὼ πατρίους καὶ εἴ τις ἐφεώρα ποτὲ τόνδε τὸν χῶρον, νῦν μὲν γὰρ οὐκ οἴομαι, μαρτύρομαι δὲ καὶ στρατιὰν τὴν‎ ἐμὴν καὶ τοὺς παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ καὶ ὑμᾶς αὐτούς, ὡς οὐκ ἐγὼ ταῦθ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἀναγκάζω μιαίνειν.

¹²⁷ I call to witness the gods of my fathers and any god that once watched over this place—for I do not think any does so now—I call to witness my own army and the Jews who are with me, and you yourselves, that it is not I who compel you to defile these things.

¹²⁷ I appeal to the gods of my own country, and to every god that ever had any regard to this place (for I do not suppose it to be now regarded by any of them); I also appeal to my own army, and to those Jews that are now with me, and even to you yourselves, that I do not force you to defile this your sanctuary;

¹²⁷ Let the gods of my country and any god who ever watched over this place, though now I doubt if any do, and my own army and the Jews with me, and yourselves too, witness that it is not I who make you defile this place.

¹²⁸ Κἂν ἀλλάξητε τῆς παρατάξεως τὸν τόπον, οὔτε προσελεύσεταί τις ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin τοῖς ἁγίοις οὔτε ἐνυβρίσει, τηρήσω δὲ τὸν ναὸν ὑμῖν καὶ μὴ θέλουσι."	¹²⁸ If you will change the place of your battle, no Roman shall approach or insult the Holy Places; I will preserve the Temple for you, even against your will.”
¹²⁸ and if you will but change the place whereon you will fight, no Roman shall either come near your sanctuary, or offer any affront to it; nay, I will endeavor to preserve you your holy house, whether you will or not.”	¹²⁸ If you will just change this battleground for another, no Roman will come near your sanctuary or do it any harm, for I will save your temple, even if you don't care."

¹²⁹ Ταῦτα τοῦ ἸωσήπουJoseph διαγγέλλοντος ἐκ τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar, οἱ λῃσταὶ καὶ ὁ τύραννος οὐκ ἀπ᾽ εὐνοίας ἀλλὰ κατὰ δειλίαν γίνεσθαι τὰς παρακλήσεις δοκοῦντες ὑπερηφάνουν.	¹²⁹ While Josephus was delivering this message from Caesar, the brigands and the tyrant [John], thinking that these appeals were made not out of goodwill but out of cowardice, treated them with haughty contempt.
¹²⁹ As Josephus explained these things from the mouth of Caesar, both the robbers and the tyrant thought that these exhortations proceeded from Titus’s fear, and not from his goodwill to them, and grew insolent upon it.	¹²⁹ As Josephus passed on these words of Caesar, the brigands and their tyrant took his exhortations as coming more from fear than goodwill and scorned them.

¹³⁰ ΤίτοςTitus δὲ ὡς οὔτε οἶκτον ἑαυτῶν τοὺς ἄνδρας οὔτε φειδὼ τοῦ ναοῦ ποιουμένους ἑώρα, πάλιν πρὸς πόλεμον ἄκων ἐχώρειto make room, withdraw.	¹³⁰ When Titus saw that these men had neither pity for themselves nor regard for the Temple, he again proceeded to war against them, though unwillingly.
¹³⁰ But when Titus saw that these men were neither to be moved by commiseration towards themselves, nor had any concern upon them to have the holy house spared, he proceeded unwillingly to go on again with the war against them.	¹³⁰ So on seeing these men showing neither pity for themselves nor concern for the temple, Titus reluctantly resumed the war.

¹³¹ Πᾶσαν μὲν οὖν τὴν‎ δύναμιν ἐπάγειν αὐτοῖς οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν μὴ χωρουμένην τῷ τόπῳ, τριάκοντα δ᾽ ἐπιλέξας ἀφ᾽ ἑκάστης ἑκατονταρχίας τοὺς ἀρίστους καὶ τοῖς χιλιάρχοις ἀνὰ χιλίους παραδούς, τούτων δ᾽ ἐπιτάξας ἡγεμόνα Κερεάλιον, ἐπιθέσθαι προσέταξε ταῖς φυλακαῖς περὶ ὥραν τῆς νυκτὸς ἐνάτην.

¹³¹ It was not possible to bring his entire force against them as the space was too confined; therefore, he selected thirty of the best men from every century (hekatontarchia), and having placed a thousand men under each tribune (chiliarchos), and appointing Cerealis as their commander, he ordered them to attack the guards about the ninth hour of the night.^[1]

¹³¹ He could not indeed bring all his army against them, the place was so narrow; but choosing thirty soldiers of the most valiant out of every hundred, and committing a thousand to each tribune, and making Cerealis their commander-in-chief, he gave orders that they should attack the guards of the temple about the ninth hour of that night.

¹³¹ Unable to bring up his whole force as the place was so narrow, he chose thirty soldiers from every hundred and put a thousand under each tribune and with Cerealius as their supreme commander, gave orders to attack the sentries about the ninth hour of the night.

^[1]3:00 AM

¹³² ὄντα δὲ καὶ αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ὅπλοις καὶ συγκαταβαίνειν παρεσκευασμένον οἵ τε φίλοι διὰ τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ κινδύνου κατέσχον καὶ τὰ παρὰ τῶν ἡγεμόνων λεγόμενα·	¹³² He was himself in armor and prepared to go down with them, but his friends held him back because of the magnitude of the danger and the arguments of the commanders.
¹³² But as he was now in his armor, and preparing to go down with them, his friends would not let him go, by reason of the greatness of the danger, and what the commanders suggested to them;	¹³² As he was armed and ready to go down with them, his friends prevented him, because of the extreme risk and his officers' advice.

¹³³ πλεῖον γὰρ αὐτὸν ἀνύσειν ἐπὶ τῆς καθεζόμενον καὶ τὴν‎ μάχην ἀγωνοθετοῦντα τοῖς στρατιώταις ἢ εἰ καταβὰς προκινδυνεύοι· πάντας γὰρ ὁρῶντος ἀγαθοὺς πολεμιστὰς ἔσεσθαι.

¹³³ For they said he would accomplish more by sitting upon the Antonia and presiding over the battle as a judge (agonothetes) for his soldiers, than if he went down and shared the peril; for everyone would fight bravely under the eyes of Caesar.

¹³³ for they said that he would do more by sitting above in the tower of Antonia, as a dispenser of rewards to those soldiers that signalized themselves in the fight, than by coming down and hazarding his own person in the forefront of them; for that they would all fight stoutly while Caesar looked upon them.

¹³³ They said that rather than coming down and risking his own person in the vanguard he would contribute more by sitting above in the Antonia tower, assigning rewards to soldiers for their part in the struggle, since all would fight well, with Caesar looking at them.

¹³⁴ Τούτοις πεισθεὶς καὶ δι᾽ ἓν τοῦτο τοῖς στρατιώταις ὑπομένειν εἰπών, ἵνα κρίνῃ τὰς ἀρετὰς αὐτῶν καὶ μήτε τῶν ἀγαθῶν τις ἀγέραστος μήτε τῶν ἐναντίων ἀτιμώρητος διαλάθῃ, γένηται δὲ αὐτόπτης καὶ μάρτυς ἁπάντων ὁ καὶ τοῦ κολάζειν καὶ τοῦ τιμᾶν κύριος,

¹³⁴ Caesar was persuaded by this, telling the soldiers that he remained for this one reason: so that he might judge their valor, so that no brave man should go unrewarded nor any coward unpunished, and that he might be an eyewitness and witness of everything, being the one with the authority both to punish and to honor.

¹³⁴ With this advice Caesar complied, and said that the only reason he had for such compliance with the soldiers was this, that he might be able to judge of their courageous actions, and that no valiant soldier might lie concealed, and miss of his reward, and no cowardly soldier might go unpunished; but that he might himself be an eyewitness, and able to give evidence of all that was done, who was to be the disposer of punishments and rewards to them.

¹³⁴ Caesar took this advice and said it was to be able to judge their courage, so that no valiant soldier might go unrecognized and miss his reward, and no coward go unpunished. As the one to dispense punishments and rewards to them, he wished to see for himself all that was done.

¹³⁵ τοὺς μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν ἔπεμπε καθ᾽ ἣν ὥραν προείρηται, προελθὼν δὲ αὐτὸς εἰς τὸ εὐκάτοπτον ἀπὸ τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia ἐκαραδόκει τὸ μέλλον.	¹³⁵ He sent them to the task at the hour mentioned, while he himself went forward to a place of good view from the Antonia and waited expectantly for what was to come.
¹³⁵ So he sent the soldiers about their work at the hour forementioned, while he went out himself to a higher place in the tower of Antonia, whence he might see what was done, and there waited with impatience to see the event.	¹³⁵ So he sent them to the task at the said hour, and went himself to an elevated place in the Antonia tower from which he could see the action, and there waited impatiently to see how it turned out.

¹³⁶ Οὐ μὴν οἵ γε πεμφθέντες τοὺς φύλακας εὗρον κοιμωμένους, ὡς ἤλπισαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀναπηδήσασι μετὰ κραυγῆς εὐθέως συνεπλέκοντο· πρὸς δὲ τὴν‎ βοὴν τῶν ἐκκοιτούντων ἔνδοθεν οἱ λοιποὶ κατὰ στῖφος ἐξέθεον.	¹³⁶ However, those who were sent did not find the guards asleep, as they had hoped, but they leaped up with a shout and immediately engaged them; and at the noise, the rest of the guards inside rushed out in a mass.
¹³⁶ However, the soldiers that were sent did not find the guards of the temple asleep, as they hoped to have done; but were obliged to fight with them immediately hand to hand, as they rushed with violence upon them with a great shout. Now, as soon as the rest within the temple heard that shout of those that were upon the watch, they ran out in troops upon them.	¹³⁶ Those who were sent did not find the temple sentries asleep as they hoped, but with a great shout they immediately assaulted them, and when the others inside heard the sentries shouting, they ran out in droves.

¹³⁷ Τῶν μὲν δὴ πρώτων τὰς ὁρμὰς ἐξεδέχοντο ῬωμαῖοιRomans· περιέπιπτον δ᾽ οἱ μετ᾽ ἐκείνους τῷ σφετέρῳ τάγματι, καὶ πολλοὶ τοῖς οἰκείοις ὡς πολεμίοις ἐχρῶντο.	¹³⁷ The Romans sustained the charges of the first group; but those who followed fell upon their own ranks, and many treated their comrades as enemies.
¹³⁷ Then did the Romans receive the onset of those that came first upon them; but those that followed them fell upon their own troops, and many of them treated their own soldiers as if they had been enemies;	¹³⁷ The Romans repulsed the first wave of the attack, and many in the rear attacked their own troops confusing their own side with the enemy,

¹³⁸ τὴν‎ μὲν γὰρ διὰ βοῆς ἐπίγνωσιν ἡ κραυγὴ συγχυθεῖσα παρ᾽ ἀμφοῖν, τὴν‎ δὲ δι᾽ ἡ νὺξ ἕκαστον ἀφείλετο, καὶ τυφλώττειν ἄλλως οὓς μὲν οἱ θυμοὶ παρεσκεύαζον οὓς δ᾽ οἱ φόβοι· διὰ τοῦτο τὸν προστυχόντα πλήττειν ἦν ἄκριτον.

¹³⁸ For the recognition of voices was confused by the shouting on both sides, and the recognition by sight was taken away from everyone by the night, while some were blinded by fury and others by fear; for this reason, they struck anyone they happened upon without distinction.

¹³⁸ for the great confused noise that was made on both sides hindered them from distinguishing one another’s voices, as did the darkness of the night hinder them from the like distinction by the sight, besides that blindness which arose otherwise also from the passion and the fear they were in at the same time; for which reason it was all one to the soldiers who it was they struck at.

¹³⁸ for the shouting on both sides made them unable to recognize each other's voices, and as it was night they could hardly see each other, and some were so blinded by passion and fear as to hardly care whom they struck.

¹³⁹ ῬωμαίουςRomans μὲν οὖν συνησπικότας καὶ κατὰ συντάξεις προπηδῶντας ἧττον ἔβλαπτεν ἡ ἄγνοια· καὶ γὰρ ἦν παρ᾽ ἑκάστῳ μνήμη τοῦ συνθήματος·	¹³⁹ The Romans, having locked their shields and advancing in organized formations, were less harmed by the confusion, for each man remembered the password.
¹³⁹ However, this ignorance did less harm to the Romans than to the Jews, because they were joined together under their shields, and made their sallies more regularly than the others did, and each of them remembered their watchword;	¹³⁹ This ignorance affected the Romans less than the Jews, because they interlocked their shields and made more united attacks than the others, and each remembered the watchword.

¹⁴⁰ δ᾽ ἀεὶ σκεδαννύμενοι καὶ τάς τε προσβολὰς καὶ τὰς ὑποχωρήσεις ἀνέδην ποιούμενοι πολλάκις φαντασίαν παρεῖχον ἀλλήλοις πολεμίων· τὸν ὑποστρέφοντα γὰρ ἕκαστος οἰκεῖον διὰ σκότους ὡς ἐπιόντα Ῥωμαῖον ἐξεδέχετο.

¹⁴⁰ But the Jews were always scattered and made their attacks and retreats at random, frequently appearing as enemies to one another; for in the darkness, each man took his retreating comrade for an advancing Roman and attacked him.

¹⁴⁰ while the Jews were perpetually dispersed abroad, and made their attacks and retreats at random, and so did frequently seem to one another to be enemies; for every one of them received those of their own men that came back in the dark as Romans, and made an assault upon them;

¹⁴⁰ The Jews were always scattered, attacking and retreating at random, and often mistaking each other for enemies, thinking that their own men coming back in the dark were Romans and so attacking them.

¹⁴¹ Πλείους γοῦν ὑπὸ τῶν ἰδίων ἢ τῶν πολεμίων ἐτρώθησαν, ἕως ἡμέρας γενομένης ὄψει τὸ λοιπὸν ἡ μάχη διεκρίνετο, καὶ κατὰ φάλαγγα διαστάντες τοῖς τε βέλεσιν εὐτάκτοις ἐχρῶντο καὶ ταῖς ἀμύναις.	¹⁴¹ Indeed, more were wounded by their own side than by the enemy, until day broke and the battle could be distinguished by sight; then, standing apart in their phalanxes, they made use of their missiles and defenses in an orderly manner.
¹⁴¹ so that more of them were wounded by their own men than by the enemy, till, upon the coming on of the day, the nature of the fight was discerned by the eye afterward. Then did they stand in battle-array in distinct bodies, and cast their darts regularly, and regularly defended themselves;	¹⁴¹ More were wounded by their own side than by the enemy, until at daybreak the truth of things became visible and they re-formed in distinct groups to hurl their spears and defend themselves in good order.

¹⁴² Οὐδέτεροι δὲ οὔτ᾽ εἶκον οὔτ᾽ ἐκοπίων, ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν ὡς ἐφορῶντος κατ᾽ ἄνδρα καὶ κατὰ συντάξεις ἤριζον ἀλλήλοις, καὶ προκοπῆς ἕκαστος ἐκείνην αὐτῷ τὴν‎ ἡμέραν ἄρξειν ὑπελάμβανεν, εἰ γενναίως ἀγωνίσαιτο·

¹⁴² Neither side gave way or grew weary, but the Romans contended with one another man by man and rank by rank, as if Caesar were looking on, each man believing that that day would be the start of his promotion if he fought nobly.

¹⁴² nor did either side yield or grow weary. The Romans contended with each other who should fight the most strenuously, both single men and entire regiments, as being under the eye of Titus; and everyone concluded that this day would begin his promotion if he fought bravely.

¹⁴² Neither side would yield or give up. The Romans, under the eye of Titus, rivaled each other as to who should fight the hardest, individually and by regiments, each one aware that if he fought bravely this day would begin his promotion.

¹⁴³ ἸουδαίοιςJews δ᾽ ἐβράβευε τὰς τόλμας ὅ τε περὶ σφῶν αὐτῶν καὶ τοῦ ἱεροῦ φόβος καὶ ὁ τύραννος ἐφεστὼς καὶ τοὺς μὲν παρακαλῶν, τοὺς δὲ μαστιγῶν καὶ διεγείρων ἀπειλαῖς.	¹⁴³ For the Jews, their daring was governed by fear for themselves and for the Temple, and by the tyrant [John] standing over them, now encouraging some, now lashing and rousing others with threats.
¹⁴³ The great encouragements which the Jews had in view to act vigorously were their fear for themselves and for the temple, and the presence of their tyrant, who exhorted some, and beat and threatened others, to act courageously.	¹⁴³ What mainly urged the Jews to act bravely was their fear for themselves and for the temple, plus the presence of their tyrant, who prompted some and beat and threatened others.

¹⁴⁴ συνέβαινε δὲ τὸ μὲν πλεῖστον σταδιαίαν εἶναι τὴν‎ μάχην, ἐν ὀλίγῳ δὲ καὶ ταχέως ἀντιστρέφεσθαι τὰς ῥοπάς· οὐδέτεροι γὰρ οὔτε φυγῆς οὔτε διώξεως μῆκος εἶχον.	¹⁴⁴ It happened that the battle was for the most part stationary, with the momentum shifting quickly and within a small space; for neither side had room for a long flight or pursuit.
¹⁴⁴ Now, it so happened, that this fight was for the most part a stationary one, wherein the soldiers went on and came back in a short time, and suddenly; for there was no long space of ground for either of their flights or pursuits.	¹⁴⁴ This fight was for the most part in one place, where the soldiers went on and returned in a short time and suddenly, for there was no large area for either flight or pursuit.

¹⁴⁵ Ἀεὶ δὲ πρὸς τὸ συμβαῖνον οἰκεῖος ἀπὸ τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia ὁ θόρυβος ἦν, θαρρεῖν δὲ καὶ κρατοῦσι τοῖς σφετέροις ἐπεβόων καὶ μένειν τρεπομένοις.	¹⁴⁵ And always there was a corresponding clamor from the Antonia according to what happened, shouting for their men to take courage when winning and to stand firm when turning.
¹⁴⁵ But still there was a tumultuous noise among the Romans from the tower of Antonia, who loudly cried out upon all occasions to their own men to press on courageously, when they were too hard for the Jews, and to stay when they were retiring backwards;	¹⁴⁵ But still there was a regular roar from the Romans in the Antonia tower, loudly calling to their own men to press on when they were winning and to hold firm when they were retreating.

¹⁴⁶ Ἦν δὲ ὥσπερ τι πολέμου θέατρον· οὐδὲν γὰρ οὔτε ΤίτονTitus οὔτε τοὺς περὶ αὐτὸν ἐλάνθανε τῶν κατὰ τὴν‎ μάχην.	¹⁴⁶ It was like a theater of war; for nothing that happened in the battle escaped Titus or those around him.
¹⁴⁶ so that here was a kind of theater of war; for what was done in this fight could not be concealed either from Titus, or from those that were about him.	¹⁴⁶ It was like a theatre of war, where nothing escaped the eyes of Titus and the people around him.

¹⁴⁷ Τὸ δὲ πέρας ἀρξάμενοι τῆς νυκτὸς ἐνάτης ὥρας ὑπὲρ πέμπτην τῆς ἡμέρας διελύθησαν ἀφ᾽ οὗπερ ἤρξαντο τόπου τῆς συμβολῆς, μηδέτεροι βεβαίως κλίναντες τοὺς ἑτέρους, ἀλλὰ τὴν‎ νίκην μέσην ἐν ἀγχωμάλῳ καταλιπόντες.

¹⁴⁷ Finally, having begun at the ninth hour of the night, they broke off after the fifth hour of the day [11:00 AM], at the very place where the encounter began, with neither side having definitely turned the other, but leaving the victory in the balance.

¹⁴⁷ At length it appeared that this fight, which began at the ninth hour of the night, was not over till past the fifth hour of the day; and that, in the same place where the battle began, neither party could say they had made the other to retire; but both the armies left the victory almost in uncertainty between them;

¹⁴⁷ Finally this battle that started at the ninth hour of the night, ended about the fifth hour of the day just where it began, with neither side having clearly won and leaving victory in the balance.

¹⁴⁸ Καὶ μὲν ἐπισήμως ἠγωνίσαντο πολλοί, δ᾽ ἐκ μὲν τῶν περὶ ὁ τοῦ Μαρεώτου καὶ ὁ τοῦ Ὁσαία, τῶν δὲ καὶ , Ἀκατελᾶ μὲν οὗτος παῖς, Σωσᾶ δὲ ὁ , τῶν δὲ μετὰ Γεφθέος καὶ Ἀλεξᾶς, τῶν δὲ ζηλωτῶν υἱὸς Ἀρί.

¹⁴⁸ Many of the Romans fought notably; of the Jews, from Simon’s party, there was Judas son of Mareotes and Simon son of Hosiah; of the Idumaeans, James and Simon (this Simon being the son of Acatelas, and James the son of Sosas); and of those with John, Geptheus and Alexas; and of the Zealots, Simon son of Ari.

¹⁴⁸ wherein those that signalized themselves on the Roman side were a great many, but on the Jewish side, and of those that were with Simon, Judas the son of Merto, and Simon the son of Josias; of the Idumeans, James and Simon, the latter of whom was the son of Cathlas, and James was the son of Sosas; of those that were with John, Gyphtheus and Alexas; and of the zealots, Simon the son of Jairus.

¹⁴⁸ While many of the Romans distinguished themselves, on the Jewish side the heroes were: Judas the son of Merto and Simon the son of Josas, of Simon's party; the Idumaeans, James, son of Sosas and Simon, son of Cathlas, of John's party; Gyphtheus and Alexas; and Simon, son of Jairus, of the Zealot party.

¹⁴⁹ Ἐν τούτῳ δ᾽ ἡ λοιπὴ τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin δύναμις ἡμέραις ἑπτὰ καταστρεψαμένη τοὺς τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia θεμελίους μέχρι τοῦ ἱεροῦ πλατεῖαν ὁδὸν εὐτρεπίσαντο.	¹⁴⁹ In the meantime, the rest of the Roman force, having in seven days leveled the foundations of the Antonia, prepared a broad road up to the Temple.
¹⁴⁹ In the meantime, the rest of the Roman army had, in seven days’ time, overthrown [some] foundations of the tower of Antonia, and had made a ready and broad way to the temple.	¹⁴⁹ Meanwhile the rest of the Roman army had in the space of seven days flattened the foundations of the Antonia tower and had made an easy and broad access to the temple.

¹⁵⁰ Πλησιάσαντα δὲ τῷ πρώτῳ περιβόλῳ τὰ τάγματα κατήρχετο χωμάτων, τὸ μὲν ἀντικρὺς τῆς τοῦ εἴσω ἱεροῦ γωνίας, ἥτις ἦν κατ᾽ καὶ δύσιν, τὸ δὲ κατὰ τὴν‎ βόρειον ἐξέδραν, ἣ μεταξὺ τῶν δύο πυλῶν ἦν·

¹⁵⁰ The legions, approaching the first enclosure, began to raise siege banks: one opposite the corner of the inner Temple, which was to the north and west; another against the northern gallery which was between the two gates.

¹⁵⁰ Then did the legions come near the first court, and began to raise their banks. The one bank was over against the northwest corner of the inner temple; another was at that northern edifice which was between the two gates;

¹⁵⁰ Then the legions came near the first court, and began to raise embankments, one opposite the north-west corner of the inner temple, another at the northern hall between the two gates,

¹⁵¹ τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν δύο θάτερον μὲν κατὰ τὴν‎ ἑσπέριον στοὰν τοῦ ἔξωθεν ἱεροῦ, τὸ δ᾽ ἕτερον ἔξω κατὰ τὴν‎ βόρειον. Προύκοπτεν μέντοι μετὰ πολλοῦ καμάτου καὶ ταλαιπωρίας αὐτοῖς τὰ ἔργα [καὶ ] τὴν‎ ὕλην ἀφ᾽ ἑκατὸν σταδίων συγκομίζουσιν,

¹⁵¹ Of the other two, one was against the western portico of the outer Temple, and the other outside against the northern portico. However, the work progressed with much toil and hardship, as they had to fetch timber from a distance of one hundred stadia^[1] all around.

¹⁵¹ and of the other two, one was at the western cloister of the outer court of the temple; the other against its northern cloister. However, these works were thus far advanced by the Romans, not without great pains and difficulty, and particularly by being obliged to bring their materials from the distance of a hundred furlongs.

¹⁵¹ and two more, one at the western portico of the outer temple; the other against its northern portico. However, these works advanced only with great toil and difficulty as the materials had to be brought from a hundred furlongs away.

^[1]100 stadia = 18.5 km (11.5 miles)

¹⁵² Ἐκακοῦντο δ᾽ ἔσθ᾽sometimes ὅπη καὶ κατ᾽ ἐπιβουλάς, αὐτοὶ διὰ περιουσίαν τοῦ κρατεῖν ὄντες ἀδεέστεροι καὶ δι᾽ ἀπόγνωσιν ἤδη σωτηρίας χρώμενοι τολμηροτέροις τοῖς ἸουδαίοιςJews.	¹⁵² At times they were harmed by ambushes; for the Romans were too confident because of their overall mastery, while the Jews were more daring because of their desperation for survival.
¹⁵² They had further difficulties also upon them; sometimes by the over-great security they were in that they should overcome the Jewish snares laid for them, and by that boldness of the Jews which their despair of escaping had inspired them withal;	¹⁵² A further problem was in planning, so that their superior power would not expose them to the traps laid for them by the Jews, whose despair of escaping made them even more daring.

¹⁵³ Τῶν γὰρ ἱππέων τινὲς ὁπότεwhen προέλθοιεν ἐπὶ ξυλείαν ἢ χόρτου συλλογήν, τὸν τῆς συγκομιδῆς χρόνον ἀνίεσαν βόσκεσθαι τοὺς ἵππους ἀποχαλινοῦντες, οὓς οἱ ἸουδαῖοιJews κατὰ στῖφος ἐκπηδῶντες ἥρπαζον.	¹⁵³ For some of the cavalry, whenever they went out to collect wood or hay, would unbridle their horses and let them graze during the collection time, and the Jews, leaping out in a mass, would seize them.
¹⁵³ for some of their horsemen, when they went out to gather wood or hay, let their horses feed without having their bridles on during the time of foraging; upon which horses the Jews sallied out in whole bodies, and seized them.	¹⁵³ For example, some of their cavalry, when they went out to gather wood or hay, left their horses free to graze while they were foraging, but the Jews dashed out in groups and seized them.

¹⁵⁴ Καὶ τούτου συνεχῶς γινομένου νομίσας ΚαῖσαρCaesar, ὅπερ ἦν, ἀμελείᾳ τῶν σφετέρων πλέον ἢ τῇ ἸουδαίωνJews ἀνδρείᾳ γίνεσθαι τὰς ἁρπαγάς, ἔγνω σκυθρωπότερον τοὺς λοιποὺς πρὸς φυλακὴν τῶν ἵππων ἐπιστρέψαι.	¹⁵⁴ When this happened continuously, Caesar, realizing correctly that the thefts occurred more through the negligence of his own men than the bravery of the Jews, decided to turn the rest to a stricter guard of the horses.
¹⁵⁴ And when this was continually done, and Caesar believed what the truth was, that the horses were stolen more by the negligence of his own men than by the valor of the Jews, he determined to use greater severity to oblige the rest to take care of their horses;	¹⁵⁴ After several instances of this, Caesar reckoned that the horse-stealing was due more to his own men's carelessness than to the daring of the Jews, and applied greater severity to make the rest take care of their horses.

¹⁵⁵ Καὶ κελεύσας ἀπαχθῆναι τὴν‎ ἐπὶ θανάτῳ τῶν ἀπολεσάντων στρατιωτῶν ἕνα, φόβῳ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἐτήρησε τοὺς ἵππους· οὐκέτι γὰρ εἴων νέμεσθαι, καθάπερ δὲ συμπεφυκότες αὐτοῖς ἐπὶ τὰς χρείας .

¹⁵⁵ He ordered one of the soldiers who had lost his horse to be led away for execution, and by this fear he preserved the horses for the others; for they no longer let them graze, but went out to their duties as if they were grown together with them.

¹⁵⁵ so he commanded that one of those soldiers who had lost their horses should be capitally punished; whereby he so terrified the rest, that they preserved their horses for the time to come; for they did not any longer let them go from them to feed by themselves, but, as if they had grown to them, they went always along with them when they wanted necessaries.

¹⁵⁵ He ordered the execution of one of the men who had lost his horse, and by fear made the others more careful of theirs.

¹⁵⁶ Οἱ μὲν οὖν προσεπολέμουν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ τὰ χώματα διήγειρον.	¹⁵⁶ So they continued the war against the Temple and raised the siege banks.
¹⁵⁶ Thus did the Romans still continue to make war against the temple, and to raise their banks against it.	¹⁵⁶ No longer did they leave them free to graze, but went about their duties as if physically joined to them. The rest continued the attack on the temple and raised earthworks against it.

¹⁵⁷ μετὰ δὲ μίαν ἡμέραν αὐτῶν τῆς ἀνόδου πολλοὶ τῶν στασιαστῶν, οἷς ἁρπαγαί τε ἐπέλειπον ἤδη καὶ ὁ λιμὸς ἤπειγε, συνελθόντες ταῖς κατὰ τὸ ἐλαιῶν ὄρος φυλακαῖς ἐπιτίθενται περὶ ὥραν ἑνδεκάτην τῆς ἡμέρας, οἰόμενοι πρῶτον μὲν ἀδοκήτων, ἔπειτα πρὸς θεραπείαις ἤδη τοῦ σώματος ὄντων ῥᾳδίως διεκπαίσειν.

¹⁵⁷ One day after the ascent [to the Antonia], many of the insurgents, whose plunder had failed and who were pressed by famine, gathered together and attacked the Roman guards on the Mount of Olives about the eleventh hour of the day [5:00 PM], thinking they would find them off guard and attending to their physical needs, and thus easily break through.

¹⁵⁷ Now, after one day had been interposed since the Romans ascended the breach, many of the seditious were so pressed by the famine, upon the present failure of their ravages, that they got together, and made an attack on those Roman guards that were upon the Mount of Olives, and this about the eleventh hour of the day, as supposing, first, that they would not expect such an onset, and, in the next place, that they were then taking care of their bodies, and that therefore they should easily beat them.

¹⁵⁷ The day after the ascent [of the legions], since looting yielded nothing and they were faint with hunger many of the rebels joined in an attack on the Roman sentries on the Mount of Olives about the eleventh hour of the day, thinking that the attack would be unexpected and that as they would be attending to their bodies at that time they would easily be defeated.

¹⁵⁸ Προαισθόμενοι δὲ τὴν‎ ἔφοδον αὐτῶν οἱ ῬωμαῖοιRomans καὶ ταχέως ἐκ τῶν πλησίον φρουρίων συνδραμόντες εἶργον ὑπερπηδᾶν καὶ διακόπτειν τὸ περιτείχισμα βιαζομένους.	¹⁵⁸ But the Romans, perceiving their approach beforehand and quickly rushing together from the nearby forts, prevented them from leaping over or breaking through the wall of circumvallation by force.
¹⁵⁸ But the Romans were apprised of their coming to attack them beforehand, and, running together from the neighboring camps on the sudden, prevented them from getting over their fortification, or forcing the wall that was built about them.	¹⁵⁸ But the Romans were soon alerted to their attack and gathering quickly from the nearby guard-posts, stopped them from forcing their way over or through the perimeter wall.

¹⁵⁹ Γενομένης δὲ καρτερᾶς τῆς συμβολῆς ἄλλα τε πολλὰ παρ᾽ ἑκατέρων γενναίως ἐπράχθη, μὲν μετὰ τῆς ἰσχύος ἐμπειρίᾳ τοῦ πολεμεῖν χρωμένων, δὲ ἀφειδέσι ταῖς ὁρμαῖς καὶ τοῖς θυμοῖς ἀκατασχέτοις·

¹⁵⁹ A fierce encounter followed, and many noble deeds were performed by both sides: the Romans using their experience in war with their strength, and the Jews using reckless impulses and uncontrollable furies.

¹⁵⁹ Upon this came on a sharp fight, and here many great actions were performed on both sides; while the Romans showed both their courage and their skill in war, as did the Jews come on them with immoderate violence and intolerable passion.

¹⁵⁹ A sharp fight ensued, with many noble deeds performed on both sides, with the Romans showing their courage and warrior skill, and the Jews their fearless aggression and untamed fury.

¹⁶⁰ ἐστρατήγει δὲ τῶν μὲν αἰδώς, τῶν δὲ ἀνάγκη· τό τε γὰρ ἐξαφεῖναι ὥσπερ ἄρκυσιν ἐνειλημμένους αἴσχιστον ἐδόκει, κἀκεῖνοι μίαν ἐλπίδα σωτηρίας εἶχον, εἰ βιασάμενοι ῥήξειαν τὸ τεῖχος·

¹⁶⁰ The former were led by shame, the latter by necessity; for it seemed most shameful to the Romans to let the Jews escape when they were caught as if in a net, and the Jews had only one hope of survival: if they could break through the wall by force.

¹⁶⁰ The one part were urged on by shame, and the other by necessity; for it seemed a very shameful thing to the Romans to let the Jews go, now they were taken in a kind of net; while the Jews had but one hope of saving themselves, and that was in case they could by violence break through the Roman wall:—

¹⁶⁰ One side was urged on by shame and the other by necessity, for it seemed shameful to the Romans to let the Jews escape, now they were caught in a kind of net, while the Jews' only hope of safety lay in breaking through the perimeter.

¹⁶¹ καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ σπείρας τις ἱππέων, Πεδάνιος τοὔνομα, τρεπομένων ἤδη τῶν καὶ κατὰ τῆς φάραγγος συνωθουμένων ῥόθιον ἐκ πλαγίου παρελαύνων τὸν ἵππον ἁρπάζει τινὰ φεύγοντα τῶν πολεμίων, νεανίαν στιβαρόν τε ἄλλως τὸ σῶμα καὶ καθωπλισμένον, δραξάμενος ἐκ τοῦ σφυροῦ·

¹⁶¹ And a certain cavalryman from a cohort, named Pedanius, as the Jews were already turning and being pushed together down the ravine, galloped his horse along the flank and snatched up one of the fleeing enemy—a young man who was otherwise strong of body and fully armed—by catching him by the ankle.

¹⁶¹ and one, whose name was Pedanius, belonging to a party of horsemen, when the Jews were already beaten and forced down into the valley together, spurred his horse on their flank with great vehemence, and caught up a certain young man belonging to the enemy by his ankle, as he was running away;

¹⁶¹ One cavalryman named Pedanius, when the Jews had been repulsed and forced down into the ravine, spurred his horse along their flank and caught up a fleeing enemy, a robust young man and fully armoured, grasping him by his ankle.

¹⁶² τοσοῦτον μὲν ἑαυτὸν ἐκ τρέχοντος ἐπέκλινε τοῦ ἵππου, τοσοῦτον δὲ ἐπεδείξατο τῆς δεξιᾶς τὸν τόνον καὶ τοῦ λοιποῦ σώματος ἔτι δ᾽ ἐμπειρίας ἱππικὴν.	¹⁶² So much did he lean himself from his running horse, and so much did he display the strength of his right hand and the rest of his body, as well as his equestrian skill.
¹⁶² the man was, however, of a robust body, and in his armor; so low did Pedanius bend himself downward from his horse, even as he was galloping away, and so great was the strength of his right hand, and of the rest of his body, as also such skill had he in horsemanship.	¹⁶² So low did Pedanius bend from his galloping horse, and such was his strength of arm and body, and so skilled was he in horsemanship,

¹⁶³ Ὁ μὲν οὖν ὥσπερ τι κειμήλιον ἁρπασάμενος ἧκε φέρων τὸν αἰχμάλωτον· δὲ τὸν μὲν λαβόντα τῆς δυνάμεως θαυμάσας, τὸν δὲ ληφθέντα τῆς περὶ τὸ τεῖχος ἐπιχειρήσεως κολάσαι κελεύσας, αὐτὸς ἐν ταῖς περὶ τὸ ἱερὸν διαμάχαις ἦν καὶ τὰ χώματα κατήπειγεν.

¹⁶³ He snatched him up like a precious treasure and came carrying the captive to Caesar. Titus admired the strength of the captor, but ordered the captive to be punished for his attempt against the wall; he himself remained involved in the battles around the Temple and urged on the banks.

¹⁶³ So this man seized upon that his prey, as upon a precious treasure, and carried him as his captive to Caesar; whereupon Titus admired the man that had seized the other for his great strength, and ordered the man that was caught to be punished [with death] for his attempt against the Roman wall, but betook himself to the siege of the temple, and to pressing on the raising of the banks.

¹⁶³ that he seized his prey like an heirloom and brought him captive to Caesar. Titus admired the great strength of the man who had seized the other and had the captive punished for his attempt against the Roman wall. Then he pressed on with besieging the temple and raising the earthworks.

¹⁶⁴ Ἐν ᾧ ἸουδαῖοιJews κακούμενοι ταῖς συμβολαῖς ἀεὶ κατ᾽ ὀλίγον κορυφουμένου τοῦ πολέμου καὶ τῷ ναῷ προσέρποντος, καθάπερ σηπομένου σώματος ἀπέκοπτον τὰ προειλημμένα μέλη φθάνοντες τὴν‎ εἰς τὸ πρόσω νομήν.	¹⁶⁴ Meanwhile, the Jews, suffering in the encounters as the war gradually reached its height and crept toward the Temple, acted like a decaying body and cut off the parts already seized to prevent the spread of the infection.
¹⁶⁴ In the meantime, the Jews were so distressed by the fights they had been in, as the war advanced higher and higher, and creeping up to the holy house itself, that they, as it were, cut off those limbs of their body which were infected, in order to prevent the distemper’s spreading farther;	¹⁶⁴ Meanwhile the Jews were so stressed by the fighting as the war crept ever higher up toward the temple that they, as it were, cut off the infected limbs, in order to prevent the ailment from spreading.

¹⁶⁵ Τῆς γὰρ βορείου καὶ κατὰ δύσιν στοᾶς τὸ συνεχὲς πρὸς τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia ἐμπρήσαντες ἔπειτα ἀπέρρηξαν ὅσον πήχεις εἴκοσι, ταῖς ἰδίαις χερσὶν ἀρξάμενοι καίειν τὰ ἅγια.	¹⁶⁵ For they set fire to the continuous part of the northern and western portico that led to the Antonia, and then broke off about twenty cubits,^[1] beginning to burn the Holy Places with their own hands.
¹⁶⁵ for they set the northwest cloister, which was joined to the tower of Antonia, on fire, and after that brake off about twenty cubits of that cloister, and thereby made a beginning in burning the sanctuary;	¹⁶⁵ They set fire to the north-west portico adjoining the Antonia tower, and then broke off about twenty feet of that portico, thereby with their own hands started to burn the Temple.

^[1]approx. 9 metres (30 ft)

¹⁶⁶ μετὰ δ᾽ ἡμέρας δύο, τετράδι καὶ εἰκάδι τοῦ προειρημένου μηνός, τὴν‎ πλησίον στοὰν ὑποπιμπρᾶσι , καὶ μέχρι πεντεκαίδεκα πηχῶν προκόψαντος τοῦ πυρὸς ἀποκόπτουσιν ὁμοίως τὴν‎ ὀροφήν, μήτε καθάπαξ ἐξιστάμενοι τῶν ἔργων καὶ τὸ πρὸς τὴν‎ συναφὲς αὐτῶν διαιροῦντες·

¹⁶⁶ Two days later, on the twenty-fourth of the same month [Panemus],^[1] the Romans set fire to the adjacent portico; and when the fire had advanced fifteen cubits,^[2] the Jews likewise cut off the roof, not withdrawing from the work at all and severing the connection with the Antonia.

¹⁶⁶ two days after which, or on the twenty-fourth day of the forenamed month, [Panemus or Tamuz,] the Romans set fire to the cloister that joined to the other, when the fire went fifteen cubits farther. The Jews, in like manner, cut off its roof; nor did they entirely leave off what they were about till the tower of Antonia was parted from the temple,

¹⁶⁶ Two days later, on the twenty-fourth day of that month, the Romans set fire to the next portico, when the fire went fifteen feet farther, and the Jews hacked away its roof, not giving up until the Antonia tower was cut off from the temple.

^[1]August 10/11, 70 AD
^[2]6.5 metres (22 ft)

¹⁶⁷ διὸ καὶ παρὸν κωλύειν ὑποπιμπράντας, οἱ δὲ πρὸς τὴν‎ ἐμβολὴν τοῦ πυρὸς ἠρεμήσαντες τὴν‎ νομὴν ἐμέτρησαν αὐτῷ σφίσι χρησίμως.	¹⁶⁷ Therefore, although it was possible to prevent them while they were setting it on fire, they remained quiet as the fire entered, and measured its spread to their own advantage.
¹⁶⁷ even when it was in their power to have stopped the fire; nay, they lay still while the temple was first set on fire, and deemed this spreading of the fire to be for their own advantage.	¹⁶⁷ Even when they could have stopped the fire, they did nothing while the temple was first set on fire and measured the scene entirely by what suited their purpose.

¹⁶⁸ περὶ μὲν δὴ τὸ ἱερὸν οὐ διέλειπον αἱ συμβολαί, συνεχὴς δ᾽ ἦν κατὰ μέρος ἐκθεόντων ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλους ὁ πόλεμος.	¹⁶⁸ Thus the encounters around the Temple never ceased, and the war was continuous with groups leaping out upon one another.
¹⁶⁸ However, the armies were still fighting one against another about the temple, and the war was managed by continual sallies of particular parties against one another.	¹⁶⁸ around the temple the clashes continued and the war proceeded by constant small sallies of one side against each other.

¹⁶⁹ Τῶν δέ τις κατὰ ταύτας τὰς ἡμέρας ἀνὴρ τό τε σῶμα βραχὺς καὶ τὴν‎ ὄψιν εὐκαταφρόνητος γένους θ᾽ ἕνεκα καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἄσημος, ἐκαλεῖτο, προελθὼν κατὰ τὸ τοῦ ἀρχιερέως μνημεῖον ἄλλα τε πολλὰ πρὸς τοὺς ὑπερηφάνως ἐφθέγγετο καὶ τὸν ἄριστον αὐτῶν εἰς μονομαχίαν προυκαλεῖτο.

¹⁶⁹ During these days, a certain Jew, short of body and contemptible in appearance, and of no note in birth or otherwise, called Jonathan, went forward to the monument of John the High Priest and spoke many haughty words to the Romans, challenging the best of them to a single combat.

¹⁶⁹ Now there was at this time a man among the Jews, low of stature he was, and of a despicable appearance; of no character either as to his family, or in other respects: his name was Jonathan. He went out at the high priest John’s monument, and uttered many other insolent things to the Romans, and challenged the best of them all to a single combat.

¹⁶⁹ About this time one of the Jews called Jonathan, low of stature, of despicable appearance, and undistinguished by birth or in any other way went out to the tomb of John the high priest and volubly by insulting the Romans, challenged the best of them to a single combat.

¹⁷⁰ Τῶν δὲ ταύτῃ παρατεταγμένων οἱ πολλοὶ μὲν ὑπερηφάνουν, ἦσαν δ᾽ οἳ κατὰ τὸ εἰκὸς ἐδεδοίκεσαν, ἥπτετό γε μὴν τινῶν καὶ λογισμὸς οὐκ ἀσύνετος θανατῶντι μὴ συμπλέκεσθαι·	¹⁷⁰ Most of those drawn up there treated him with contempt, though some were naturally afraid, and a not unwise reasoning took hold of some: not to engage with a man who was seeking death.
¹⁷⁰ But many of those that stood there in the army huffed him, and many of them (as they might well be) were afraid of him. Some of them also reasoned thus, and that justly enough: that it was not fit to fight with a man that desired to die,	¹⁷⁰ Many in the opposing army scorned him but some were rightly afraid of him, on the basis that it was not wise to fight with a man who wanted to die.

¹⁷¹ τοὺς γὰρ ἀπεγνωκότας τὴν‎ σωτηρίαν ἅμα καὶ τὰς ὁρμὰς ἀταμιεύτους ἔχειν καὶ τὸ θεῖον εὐδυσώπητον, τό τε παραβάλλεσθαι πρὸς οὓς καὶ τὸ νικᾶν οὐ μέγα καὶ μετ᾽ αἰσχύνης τὸ λειφθῆναι σφαλερόν, οὐκ ἀνδρείας ἀλλὰ θρασύτητος εἶναι.

¹⁷¹ For those who have despaired of survival have uncontrollable impulses and the Deity is easily moved by them; to risk oneself against such people—where victory is no great thing and defeat is a dangerous disgrace—is not bravery but rashness.

¹⁷¹ because those that utterly despaired of deliverance had, besides other passions, a violence in attacking men that could not be opposed, and had no regard to God himself; and that to hazard one’s self with a person, whom, if you overcome, you do no great matter, and by whom it is hazardous that you may be taken prisoner, would be an instance, not of manly courage, but of unmanly rashness.

¹⁷¹ People in utter despair had, besides other passions, an untamable violence in an attack and had no regard to God himself, and to risk oneself against someone whom it is no great achievement to defeat and by whom you run the risk of being taken prisoner, would show not manliness, but rashness.

¹⁷² Μηδενὸς δ᾽ ἐπὶ πολὺ προιόντος καὶ τοῦ πολλὰ κατακερτομοῦντος αὐτοὺς εἰς δειλίαν, ἀλαζὼν γάρ τις ἦν αὑτῷ σφόδρα καὶ τῶν ὑπερήφανος, Πούδης τις ὄνομα τῶν ἐξ ἴλης ἱππέων βδελυξάμενος αὐτοῦ‎ τά τε ῥήματα καὶ τὸ αὔθαδες,

¹⁷² When no one came forward for a long time and the Jew mocked them for cowardice—for he was very boastful and arrogant toward the Romans—a certain Pudens, a cavalryman from a troop, disgusted by his words and his audacity,

¹⁷² So there being nobody that came out to accept the man’s challenge, and the Jew cutting them with a great number of reproaches, as cowards (for he was a very haughty man in himself, and a great despiser of the Romans), one whose name was Pudens, of the body of horsemen, out of his abomination of the other’s words, and of his impudence withal, and perhaps out of an inconsiderate arrogance, on account of the other’s lowness of stature, ran out to him,

¹⁷² For quite a while no one went out to accept the man's challenge and the Jew—an insolent type who scorned the Romans—went on calling them cowards, but then a cavalryman called Pudens, tired of the other's words and bravado, and perhaps foolishly scorning his puny size, ran out at him

¹⁷³ εἰκὸς δὲ καὶ πρὸς τὴν‎ βραχύτητα τοῦ σώματος αὐτὸν ἀσκέπτως ἐπαρθῆναι, προπηδᾷ, καὶ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα περιῆν συμβαλών, προεδόθη δὲ ὑπὸ τῆς τύχης· πεσόντα γὰρ αὐτὸν ὁ ἸωνάθηςJonathan ἀποσφάττει προσδραμών.	¹⁷³ and perhaps being thoughtlessly encouraged by the smallness of the man’s body, leaped forward. He was prevailing in the encounter, but was betrayed by fortune; for he tripped, and Jonathan ran up and slaughtered him.
¹⁷³ and was too hard for him in other respects, but was betrayed by his ill fortune; for he fell down, and as he was down, Jonathan came running to him, and cut his throat,	¹⁷³ and was getting the better of the encounter but then had the bad luck of falling down, and as he was down, Jonathan ran at him and cut his throat.

¹⁷⁴ Ἔπειτα ἐπιβὰς τῷ νεκρῷ τό τε ξίφος ᾑμαγμένον ἀνέσειε καὶ τῇ λαιᾷ τὸν θυρεὸν ἐπηλάλαξέ τε τῇ στρατιᾷ πολλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὸν πεσόντα κομπάζων καὶ τοὺς ὁρῶντας ῬωμαίουςRomans ἐπισκώπτων,	¹⁷⁴ Then, stepping on the corpse, he brandished his bloody sword and shouted with his left hand on his shield, shouting many things to the army, boasting over the fallen man and mocking the Romans who were watching.
¹⁷⁴ and then, standing upon his dead body, he brandished his sword, bloody as it was, and shook his shield with his left hand, and made many acclamations to the Roman army, and exulted over the dead man, and jested upon the Romans;	¹⁷⁴ Then, standing upon his corpse, he brandished his bloody sword, and shook his shield with his left hand, shouting loudly at the army, exulting over the dead man and mocking the Roman onlookers,

¹⁷⁵ ἕως αὐτὸν ἀνασκιρτῶντα καὶ ματαίζοντα ΠρῖσκόςPriscus τις ἑκατοντάρχης τοξεύσαςto shoot (an arrow) διήλασε βέλει· πρὸς ὃ τῶν τε ἸουδαίωνJews καὶ τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin κραυγὴ συνεξήρθη διάφορος.	¹⁷⁵ Until, as he was jumping about and acting foolishly, a certain centurion named Priscus shot an arrow and pierced him through; at which a different cry rose up from both Jews and Romans.
¹⁷⁵ till at length one Priscus, a centurion, shot a dart at him as he was leaping and playing the fool with himself, and thereby pierced him through; upon which a shout was set up both by the Jews and the Romans, though on different accounts.	¹⁷⁵ until finally a centurion called Priscus shot him with an arrow as he was leaping and playing the fool, which brought a shout from the Jews and the Romans, though for different reasons.

¹⁷⁶ Ὁ δὲ δινηθεὶς ἐκ τῶν ἀλγηδόνων ἐπὶ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ πολεμίου κατέπεσεν, ὠκυτάτην ἀποφήνας ἐν πολέμῳ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τῷ ἀλόγως εὐτυχοῦντι νέμεσιν.	¹⁷⁶ Jonathan, spinning from the pain, fell upon the body of his enemy, demonstrating that in war, nemesis follows most swiftly upon those who are irrationally successful.
¹⁷⁶ So Jonathan grew giddy by the pain of his wounds, and fell down upon the body of his adversary, as a plain instance how suddenly vengeance may come upon men that have success in war, without any just deserving the same.	¹⁷⁶ Jonathan swooned at the pain of his wounds and fell across the body of his opponent—a clear instance of how in war, for no apparent reason, a reverse can follow a success.

Chapter 3
A Jewish burns ploy many Romans.
Worse famine in the city

☜ ☞

¹⁷⁷ Οἱ δὲ ἀνὰ τὸ ἱερὸν στασιασταὶ φανερῶς τε οὐκ ἀνίεσαν τοὺς ἐπὶ τῶν χωμάτων στρατιώτας ἀμυνόμενοι καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν, καὶ τοῦ προειρημένου μηνὸς ἑβδόμῃ καὶ εἰκάδι δόλον ἐνσκευάζονται τοιόνδε.	¹⁷⁷ Now the rebels throughout the Temple did not openly cease defending themselves against the soldiers on the siege-mounds, fighting every day; and on the twenty-seventh day of the aforementioned month,^[1] they devised a trick of the following sort.
¹⁷⁷ But now the seditious that were in the temple did every day openly endeavor to beat off the soldiers that were upon the banks, and on the twenty-seventh day of the forenamed month [Panemus or Tamuz,] contrived such a stratagem as this:	¹⁷⁷ The rebels in the temple tried every day to beat off the soldiers upon the ramparts and sprang this trap on the twenty-seventh day of that month.

^[1]27th of Panemus: July/August, 70 AD

¹⁷⁸ Τῆς ἑσπερίου στοᾶς τὸ μεταξὺ τῶν δοκῶν καὶ τῆς ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς ὀροφῆς ὕλης ἀναπιμπλᾶσιν αὔης, πρὸς δὲ ἀσφάλτου τε καὶ πίσσης· ἔπειθ᾽afterward ὡς καταπονούμενοι δῆθεν ὑπεχώρουν.	¹⁷⁸ They filled the space between the beams and the roof beneath it in the western portico with dry wood, and also with asphalt and pitch; then they withdrew as if they were being overcome.
¹⁷⁸ They filled that part of the western cloister which was between the beams, and the roof under them, with dry materials, as also with bitumen and pitch, and then retired from that place, as though they were tired with the pains they had taken;	¹⁷⁸ With dry materials and asphalt and pitch, they filled the part of the western portico between the beams and the roof, and then retreated as though weary of their efforts.

¹⁷⁹ Πρὸς ὃ τῶν μὲν ἀσκέπτων πολλοὶ ταῖς ὁρμαῖς φερόμενοι προσέκειντο τοῖς ὑποχωροῦσιν ἐπί τε τὴν‎ στοὰν ἀνεπήδων προσθέμενοι κλίμακας, οἱ δὲ συνετώτεροι τὴν‎ ἄλογον τροπὴν τῶν ὑπονοήσαντες ἔμενον.

¹⁷⁹ At this, many of the thoughtless soldiers, carried away by their impulses, pressed upon those retreating and jumped onto the portico, having set up ladders; but the more sensible men, suspecting the irrational flight of the Jews, remained behind.

¹⁷⁹ at which procedure of theirs, many of the most inconsiderate among the Romans, who were carried away with violent passions, followed hard after them as they were retiring, and applied ladders to the cloister, and got up to it suddenly; but the prudent part of them, when they understood this unaccountable retreat of the Jews, stood still where they were before.

¹⁷⁹ Many of the more thoughtless Romans, spurred by passion, closely pursued them as they retreated and put ladders against the portico and climbed on top of it, but the more prudent of the troops, wondered at this strange retreat of the Jews and stayed put.

¹⁸⁰ Κατεπλήσθη μέντοι τῶν ἀναπηδησάντων ἡ στοά, κἀν τούτῳ πᾶσαν ὑποπιμπρᾶσιν αὐτήν. Αἰρομένης δ᾽ αἰφνιδίως πάντοθεν τῆς φλογὸς τούς τε ἔξω τοῦ κινδύνου ἐπέσχε δεινὴ καὶ τοὺς περισχεθέντας ἀμηχανία.

¹⁸⁰ The portico was nevertheless filled with those who had jumped up, and at that moment the Jews set the whole thing on fire from below. As the flame rose suddenly from all sides, a terrible consternation seized the Romans who were outside the danger, and a state of helplessness seized those who were trapped.

¹⁸⁰ However, the cloister was full of those that were gone up the ladders; at which time the Jews set it all on fire; and as the flames burst out everywhere on the sudden, the Romans that were out of the danger were seized with a very great consternation, as were those that were in the midst of the danger in the utmost distress.

¹⁸⁰ The colonnade was full of the men who had ascended the ladders, and then the Jews set all of it on fire, and as the flames suddenly burst out everywhere, the Romans outside of danger were shocked, while those caught in it were totally helpless.

¹⁸¹ Κυκλούμενοι δὲ ὑπὸ τῆς φλογὸς οἱ μὲν εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν ὀπίσω κατεκρήμνιζον ἑαυτούς, οἱ δ᾽ εἰς τοὺς πολεμίους, πολλοὶ δ᾽ ἐλπίδι σωτηρίας εἰς τοὺς σφετέρους καταπηδῶντες ἐκλῶντο τὰ μέλη, πλείστων δ᾽ ἔφθανε τὰς ὁρμὰς τὸ πῦρ καί τινες τὴν‎ φλόγα σιδήρῳ.

¹⁸¹ Surrounded by the flame, some threw themselves backward into the city, others into the enemy; many, in hope of safety, jumped down toward their own comrades and broke their limbs, while the fire overtook the impulses of most, and some [fell] upon the flame with their own swords.

¹⁸¹ So when they perceived themselves surrounded with the flames, some of them threw themselves down backwards into the city, and some among their enemies [in the temple]; as did many leap down to their own men, and broke their limbs to pieces; but a great number of those that were going to take these violent methods were prevented by the fire; though some prevented the fire by their own swords.

¹⁸¹ When they saw themselves surrounded by the flames, some of them jumped down backwards toward the city and some jumped in among the enemy. Many who jumped toward their own men in hope of safety broke their bones, but most of them were caught by the fire and some killed themselves by their own swords, rather than be burned,

¹⁸² Περιεῖχε δ᾽ εὐθέως καὶ τοὺς ἄλλως φθειρομένους τὸ πῦρ ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἐκφερόμενον. δὲ καίπερ χαλεπαίνοντα τοῖς ἀπολλυμένοις, ἐπειδὴ δίχα παραγγέλματος ἀναβεβήκεσαν, ὅμως οἶκτος εἰσῄει τῶν ἀνδρῶν·

¹⁸² The fire quickly surrounded those who were perishing by other means as it spread extensively. Though Caesar [Titus] was angry at those who were perishing because they had gone up without orders, nonetheless, a sense of pity for the men entered him.

¹⁸² However, the fire was on the sudden carried so far as to surround those who would have otherwise perished. As for Caesar himself, he could not, however, but commiserate those that thus perished, although they got up thither without any order for so doing,

¹⁸² though the fire suddenly engulfed men who otherwise would have died in some other way. Caesar was distressed by these deaths, even though they had gone up there without his orders,

¹⁸³ καὶ μηδενὸς προσαμύνειν δυναμένου, τοῦτο γοῦν παραμύθιον ἦν τοῖς φθειρομένοις τὸ βλέπειν ὑπὲρ οὗ τις ἠφίει τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ὀδυνώμενον· βοῶν τε γὰρ αὐτοῖς καὶ προπηδῶν καὶ τοῖς περὶ αὐτὸν ἐκ τῶν ἐνόντων ἐπαμύνειν παρακαλῶν δῆλος ἦν.

¹⁸³ And although no one was able to help, this at least was a consolation to those perishing: to see the one for whom they were giving up their lives grieving for them; for he was visible shouting to them, and rushing forward, and encouraging those around him to help as much as possible.

¹⁸³ since there was no way of giving them any relief. Yet was this some comfort to those that were destroyed, that everybody might see that person grieve, for whose sake they came to their end; for he cried out openly to them, and leaped up, and exhorted those that were about him to do their utmost to relieve them.

¹⁸³ but he had no way to save them, though it was some comfort to those who were dying that they did so in view of the one for whose sake they died, for he called out to them and sprang up and urged the people around him all they could to bring them relief.

¹⁸⁴ Τὰς δὲ φωνὰς ἕκαστος καὶ τὴν‎ διάθεσιν ὥσπερ τι λαμπρὸν ἀποφέρων ἐντάφιον εὔθυμος ἀπέθνησκεν.	¹⁸⁴ Taking these cries and his disposition as a kind of splendid funeral gift, each man died with a stout heart.
¹⁸⁴ So every one of them died cheerfully, as carrying along with him these words and this intention of Caesar as a sepulchral monument.	¹⁸⁴ So each man died willingly, carrying with him Caesar's words and wishes as an epitaph.

¹⁸⁵ ἔνιοίsome γε μὴν ἐπὶ τὸν τοῖχον τῆς στοᾶς ὄντα πλατὺν ἀναχωρήσαντες ἐκ μὲν τοῦ πυρὸς διεσώθησαν, ὑπὸ δὲ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews περισχεθέντες ἐπὶ πολὺ μὲν ἀντέσχον διατιτρωσκόμενοι, τέλος δὲ πάντες ἔπεσον,	¹⁸⁵ Indeed, some who retreated to the wall of the portico, which was broad, were saved from the fire, but being surrounded by the Jews, they held out for a long time though being wounded, and finally they all fell.
¹⁸⁵ Some there were, indeed, who retired into the wall of the cloister, which was broad, and were preserved out of the fire, but were then surrounded by the Jews; and although they made resistance against the Jews for a long time, yet were they wounded by them, and at length they all fell down dead.	¹⁸⁵ Some who retreated to the thick wall of the portico were saved from the fire, but were then surrounded by the Jews, and although resisting for a long time, they were wounded and finally they all fell.

¹⁸⁶ καὶ τελευταῖός τις αὐτῶν νεανίας, ὀνόματι Λόγγος, ὅλον ἐπικοσμήσας τὸ πάθος καὶ κατ᾽ ἄνδρα μνήμης ἀξίων ὄντων πάντων τῶν ἀπολωλότων ἄριστος φανείς.	¹⁸⁶ And the last of them was a youth named Longus, who added glory to the whole suffering, appearing as the best among all those who had perished—all of whom were men worthy of memory.
¹⁸⁶ At the last a young man among them, whose name was Longus, became a decoration to this sad affair, and while every one of them that perished were worthy of a memorial, this man appeared to deserve it beyond all the rest.	¹⁸⁶ Toward the end, one young man among them named Longus adorned this sad affair, and of all who died he seems most worthy of remembrance.

¹⁸⁷ Ὃν οἱ μὲν τῆς τε ἀλκῆς ἀγάμενοι καὶ ἄλλως ἀνελεῖν ἀσθενοῦντες καταβῆναι πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ δεξιᾷ παρεκάλουν, ὁ δὲ ἀδελφὸς ἐκ θατέρου μὴ καταισχῦναι τὸ σφέτερον κλέος καὶ τὴν‎ στρατιάν. Τούτῳ πεισθεὶς καὶ διαράμενος φανερὸν ἑκατέροις τοῖς τάγμασι τὸ ξίφος αὑτὸν ἀναιρεῖ.

¹⁸⁷ The Jews, admiring him for his bravery and otherwise being unable to kill him, invited him to come down to them on a pledge of safety; but his brother Cornelius, from the other side, [implored him] not to shame his own fame and the Roman army. Persuaded by this, and raising his sword in view of both armies, he killed himself.

¹⁸⁷ Now the Jews admired this man for his courage, and were further desirous of having him slain; so they persuaded him to come down to them, upon security given him for his life. But Cornelius his brother persuaded him on the contrary, not to tarnish his own glory, nor that of the Roman army. He complied with this last advice, and lifting up his sword before both armies, he slew himself.

¹⁸⁷ The Jews admired his courage and even those keenest to be rid of him tried to persuade him to come down, promising him his life. But his brother Cornelius advised against it, not to tarnish his glory or that of the Roman army. Persuaded by this he raised his sword in the sight of both armies and killed himself.

¹⁸⁸ Τῶν δὲ τῷ πυρὶ περισχεθέντων Ἀρτώριός τις πανουργίᾳ διασώζεται· προσκαλεσάμενος γάρ τινα τῶν στρατιωτῶν Λούκιον, ᾧ συνεσκήνει, μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ " κληρονόμον, ἔφη, καταλείπω σε τῶν ἐμαυτοῦ κτημάτων,	¹⁸⁸ Among those surrounded by the fire, a certain Artorius was saved by a trick; for calling out to one of the soldiers, Lucius, with whom he shared a tent, he cried with a loud voice: “I leave you as the heir of my property if you come forward and catch me.”
¹⁸⁸ Yet there was one Artorius among those surrounded by the fire who escaped by his subtlety; for when he had with a loud voice called to him Lucius, one of his fellow soldiers that lay with him in the same tent, and said to him, “I do leave thee heir of all I have, if thou wilt come and receive me.”	¹⁸⁸ Another of those surrounded by the fire, Artorius, escaped by his wits, for in a loud voice he called on Lucius, a colleague with whom he shared a tent and said, "I will bequeath you all I have, if you will come and catch me."

¹⁸⁹ εἰ προσελθών με δέξαιο. τοῦ δὲ ἑτοίμως προσδραμόντος ὁ μὲν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν κατενεχθεὶς ἔζησεν, ὁ δὲ δεξάμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ βάρους τῷ λιθοστρώτῳ προσαραχθεὶς παραχρῆμα θνήσκει.	¹⁸⁹ As Lucius readily ran forward, Artorius, falling upon him, survived; but the one who caught him, dashed against the stone pavement by the weight, died instantly.
¹⁸⁹ Upon this he came running to receive him readily; Artorius then threw himself down upon him, and saved his own life, while he that received him was dashed so vehemently against the stone pavement by the other’s weight, that he died immediately.	¹⁸⁹ The man ran to catch him and Artorius jumped down on him, saving his own life, while the one who broke his fall was dashed against the pavement by his weight, and died instantly.

¹⁹⁰ Τοῦτο τὸ πάθος πρὸς καιρὸν μὲν ἐνεποίησεν ἀθυμίαν, πρὸς δὲ τὸ μέλλον ὅμως ἀπαρακλήτους κατεσκεύασεν φυλακτικωτέρους τε πρὸς τὰς ἀπάτας ὠφέλησεν, ἐν αἷς τὰ πολλὰ δι᾽ ἄγνοιαν τῶν τόπων καὶ τὸ ἦθος τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐβλάπτοντο.

¹⁹⁰ This tragedy caused despondency among the Romans for a time, but for the future it made them more cautious and helped them be more on guard against the deceptions of the Jews, by which they were often harmed due to ignorance of the locations and the character of the men.

¹⁹⁰ This melancholy accident made the Romans sad for a while, but still it made them more upon their guard for the future, and was of advantage to them against the delusions of the Jews, by which they were greatly damaged through their unacquaintedness with the places, and with the nature of the inhabitants.

¹⁹⁰ This misfortune made the Romans sad for a while, but it put them more upon their guard in future and protected them against the wiles of the Jews, which greatly hampered them through their unfamiliarity with the place and the nature of the citizens.

¹⁹¹ Κατεκάη δ᾽ ἡ στοὰ μέχρι τοῦ πύργου, ὃν ἐκεῖνος ἐν τῷ πρὸς πολέμῳ κατεσκεύασεν ὑπὲρ τὰς ἐξαγούσας ὑπὲρ τὸν ξυστὸν πύλας· τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν ἐπὶ διεφθαρμένοις ἤδη τοῖς ἀναβᾶσιν ἀπέκοψαν.

¹⁹¹ The portico was burned as far as the tower of John, which he had built during the war against Simon above the gates leading out over the Xystus; but as for the rest, the Jews cut it off after the soldiers who had gone up were already destroyed.

¹⁹¹ Now this cloister was burnt down as far as John’s tower, which he built in the war he made against Simon over the gates that led to the Xystus. The Jews also cut off the rest of that cloister from the temple, after they had destroyed those that got up to it.

¹⁹¹ This portico was burned down as far as John's tower, which he built in his war against Simon over the gates that led to the Xystus. The Jews cut off the rest of that portico from the temple, after killing those who had climbed up on it.

¹⁹² Τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ καὶ τὴν‎ βόρειον στοὰν ἐνέπρησαν μέχρι τῆς ἀνατολικῆς ὅλην, ὧν ἡ συνάπτουσα γωνία τῆς Κεδρῶνος καλουμένης φάραγγος ὑπερδεδόμητο, παρ᾽ ὃ καὶ φοβερὸν ἦν τὸ βάθος. Καὶ τὰ μὲν περὶ τὸ ἱερὸν ἐν τούτοις ἦν.

¹⁹² On the following day, the Romans also set fire to the entire northern portico as far as the eastern one, of which the connecting corner was built over the valley called Kedron, which is why the depth was fearful. Such was the state of things regarding the Temple.

¹⁹² But the next day the Romans burnt down the northern cloister entirely, as far as the east cloister, whose common angle joined to the valley that was called Cedron, and was built over it; on which account the depth was frightful. And this was the state of the temple at that time.

¹⁹² But the next day the Romans burned down the entire northern portico, as far as the east wing, whose shared corner overlooked the valley called Cedron, a frightful depth below. Such was the state of the temple at that time.

¹⁹³ Τῶν δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ λιμοῦ φθειρομένων κατὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν ἄπειρον μὲν ἔπιπτεto fall τὸ πλῆθος, ἀδιήγητα δὲ συνέβαινε τὰ πάθη.	¹⁹³ As for those perishing from the famine in the city, an infinite number were falling, and the sufferings that occurred were beyond description.
¹⁹³ Now of those that perished by famine in the city, the number was prodigious, and the miseries they underwent were unspeakable;	¹⁹³ A huge number died throughout the city by famine amid unspeakable suffering.

¹⁹⁴ Καθ᾽ ἑκάστην γὰρ οἰκίαν, εἴ που τροφῆς παραφανείη σκιά, πόλεμος ἦν, καὶ διὰ χειρῶν ἐχώρουνto make room, withdraw οἱ φίλτατοι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἐξαρπάζοντεςto slnatch away from τὰ ταλαίπωρα τῆς ψυχῆς ἐφόδιαprovision.	¹⁹⁴ For in every house, if the shadow of food appeared anywhere, there was war; and the dearest friends came to blows with one another, snatching away the wretched supplies for life.
¹⁹⁴ for if so much as the shadow of any kind of food did anywhere appear, a war was commenced presently, and the dearest friends fell a fighting one with another about it, snatching from each other the most miserable supports of life.	¹⁹⁴ If even a hint of any kind of food appeared anywhere, war broke out and the dearest friends would fight about it, snatching from each other the slightest means of sustaining life.

¹⁹⁵ Πίστις δ᾽ ἀπορίαςperplexity οὐδὲ τοῖς θνήσκουσιν ἦν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἐκπνέοντας οἱ λῃσταὶ διηρεύνων, μή τις ὑπὸ κόλπον ἔχων τροφὴν σκήπτοιτο τὸν θάνατον αὑτῷ.	¹⁹⁵ There was no belief in their lack [of food] even for those who were dying, but the bandits searched even those breathing their last, lest someone should be feigning death while holding food under their garment.
¹⁹⁵ Nor would men believe that those who were dying had no food, but the robbers would search them when they were expiring, lest anyone should have concealed food in their bosoms, and counterfeited dying;	¹⁹⁵ Unwilling to believe that the dying had no food, the brigands would search them even as they expired in case they had food hidden on their persons and were just faking death.

¹⁹⁶ Οἱ δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐνδείας κεχηνότες ὥσπερ λυσσῶντες κύνες , καὶ παρεφέροντο ταῖς τε θύραις μεθυόντων τρόπον καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἀμηχανίας εἰς τοὺς αὐτοὺς οἴκους εἰσπηδῶντες δὶς ἢ τρὶς ὥρᾳ μιᾷ.

¹⁹⁶ Those gaping from want staggered like rabid dogs, and they wandered about reeling against doors like drunken men, and out of helplessness jumping into the same houses two or three times in a single hour.

¹⁹⁶ nay, these robbers gaped for want, and ran about stumbling and staggering along like mad dogs, and reeling against the doors of the houses like drunken men; they would also, in the great distress they were in, rush into the very same houses two or three times in one and the same day.

¹⁹⁶ They were gaping with want and went about staggering like mad dogs and reeling against doors like drunks, and in their plight, rushed into the same houses two or three times in the same day.

¹⁹⁷ Πάντα δὲ ὑπ᾽ ὀδόντας ἦγεν ἡ ἀνάγκη, καὶ τὰ μηδὲ τοῖς ῥυπαρωτάτοις τῶν ἀλόγων ζῴων πρόσφορα συλλέγοντες ἐσθίειν · ζωστήρων γοῦν καὶ τὸ τελευταῖον οὐκ καὶ τὰ δέρματα τῶν θυρεῶν ἐμασῶντο.

¹⁹⁷ Necessity brought everything under their teeth, and they endured eating things gathered that were not fit even for the filthiest of irrational animals; at last, they did not even abstain from belts and shoes, and they chewed the leather stripped from their shields.

¹⁹⁷ Moreover, their hunger was so intolerable, that it obliged them to chew everything, while they gathered such things as the most sordid animals would not touch, and endured to eat them; nor did they at length abstain from girdles and shoes; and the very leather which belonged to their shields they pulled off and gnawed:

¹⁹⁷ Their hunger was so dire that it made them chew everything, so they gathered what the meanest animals would not touch and made themselves eat them, and in the end they did not baulk even at belts and shoes, and pulled off and gnawed the leather of their shields.

¹⁹⁸ τροφὴ δ᾽ ἦν καὶ χόρτου τισὶ παλαιοῦ σπάραγμα· τὰς γὰρ ἶναςstubble ἔνιοι συλλέγοντες ἐλάχιστον σταθμὸν ἐπώλουνto barter, sell ἈττικῶνAttic τεσσάρων.	¹⁹⁸ For some, even wisps of old hay were food; for some gathered the fibers and sold a very small weight for four Attic [drachmas].
¹⁹⁸ the very wisps of old hay became food to some; and some gathered up fibres, and sold a very small weight of them for four Attic [drachmae].	¹⁹⁸ Some ate wisps of old hay while others gathered fibres and sold a very small weight of them for four Atticae.

¹⁹⁹ Καὶ τί δεῖ τὴν‎ ἐπ᾽ ἀψύχοις ἀναίδειαν τοῦ λιμοῦ λέγειν; εἶμι γὰρ αὐτοῦ‎ δηλώσων ἔργον οἷον μήτε παρ᾽ ἝλλησινGreek μήτε παρὰ βαρβάροις ἱστόρηται, φρικτὸν μὲν εἰπεῖν, ἄπιστον δὲ ἀκοῦσαι.	¹⁹⁹ And why must I speak of the shamelessness of the famine regarding inanimate things? For I am going to describe a deed of it such as has been recorded neither among Greeks nor barbarians—horrible to tell, and incredible to hear.
¹⁹⁹ But why do I describe the shameless impudence that the famine brought on men in their eating inanimate things, while I am going to relate a matter of fact, the like to which no history relates, either among the Greeks or Barbarians? It is horrible to speak of it, and incredible when heard.	¹⁹⁹ But why describe the awfulness of the famine causing them to eat dead things when I am going to relate a fact unparalleled among Greeks or Barbarians, something horrible to speak of it and incredible when heard?

²⁰⁰ Καὶ ἔγωγε μὴ δόξαιμι τερατεύεσθαι τοῖς αὖθις ἀνθρώποις, κἂν παρέλειπον τὴν‎ συμφορὰν ἡδέως, εἰ μὴ τῶν κατ᾽ ἐμαυτὸν εἶχον ἀπείρους μάρτυρας. ἄλλως τε καὶ ψυχρὰν ἂν καταθείμην τῇ πατρίδι χάριν καθυφέμενος τὸν λόγον ὧν πέπονθεν τὰ ἔργα.

²⁰⁰ And I would not wish to seem to be telling marvels to future generations, and I would gladly have omitted the calamity if I did not have countless witnesses among my contemporaries. Otherwise, I would be offering a cold favor to my country by suppressing the account of what it actually suffered.

²⁰⁰ I had indeed willingly omitted this calamity of ours, that I might not seem to deliver what is so portentous to posterity, but that I have innumerable witnesses to it in my own age; and besides, my country would have had little reason to thank me for suppressing the miseries that she underwent at this time.

²⁰⁰ I would willingly omit this horror, not to pass on to our descendants something so dreadful, except that there are so many witnesses to it, and besides, my country would hardly thank me for suppressing the hardships endured at this time.

²⁰¹ Γυνή τις τῶν ὑπὲρ τὸν κατοικούντων, τοὔνομα, πατρὸς , κώμης , σημαίνει δὲ τοῦτο οἶκος ὑσσώπου, διὰ γένος καὶ πλοῦτον ἐπίσημος, μετὰ τοῦ λοιποῦ πλήθους εἰς τὰ καταφυγοῦσα συνεπολιορκεῖτο.

²⁰¹ There was a certain woman of those living beyond the Jordan, Mary by name, daughter of Eleazar, of the village of Bethezuba (which means “House of Hyssop”), distinguished for her family and wealth, who had fled to Jerusalem with the rest of the multitude and was being besieged.

²⁰¹ There was a certain woman that dwelt beyond Jordan, her name was Mary; her father was Eleazar, of the village Bethezub, which signifies the house of Hyssop. She was eminent for her family and her wealth, and had fled away to Jerusalem with the rest of the multitude, and was with them besieged therein at this time.

²⁰¹ On the far side of the Jordan lived a woman named Mary, whose father was Eleazar, from the village of Bethezob, which means the house of Hyssop, distinguished by her family and wealth. With the rest of the people she had fled to Jerusalem and was besieged with them there at this time.

²⁰² Ταύτης τὴν‎ μὲν ἄλλην κτῆσιν οἱ τύραννοι διήρπασαν, ὅσην ἐκ τῆς ἀνασκευασαμένη μετήνεγκεν εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν, τὰ δὲ λείψανα τῶν κειμηλίων καὶ εἴ τι τροφῆς ἐπινοηθείη καθ᾽ ἡμέραν εἰσπηδῶντες ἥρπαζον οἱ δορυφόροι.

²⁰² The tyrants had plundered her other possessions, as much as she had packed up and brought from Perea into the city; and the remnants of her treasures, and whatever food might be devised, the guards would snatch, jumping in every day.

²⁰² The other effects of this woman had been already seized upon, such I mean as she had brought with her out of Perea, and removed to the city. What she had treasured up besides, as also what food she had contrived to save, had been also carried off by the rapacious guards, who came every day running into her house for that purpose.

²⁰² The woman's other property, that she had brought with her from Perea and moved to the city, had already been taken. Whatever she had saved and any food she had arranged to keep, had been taken by the guards, who came every day to her house for that purpose.

²⁰³ Δεινὴ δὲ τὸ γύναιον ἀγανάκτησις εἰσῄει, καὶ πολλάκις λοιδοροῦσα καὶ καταρωμένη τοὺς ἅρπαγαςplunder ἐφ᾽ αὑτὴν ἠρέθιζενto arouse to anger.	²⁰³ Terrible indignation seized the woman, and often, by reviling and cursing them, she provoked the plunderers against herself.
²⁰³ This put the poor woman into a very great passion, and by the frequent reproaches and imprecations she cast at these rapacious villains, she had provoked them to anger against her;	²⁰³ This made the poor woman furious and she frequently cursed them for their thieving.

²⁰⁴ ὡς δ᾽ οὔτε παροξυνόμενός τις οὔτ᾽ ἐλεῶν αὐτὴν ἀνῄρει, καὶ τὸ μὲν εὑρεῖν τι σιτίον ἄλλοις , πανταχόθεν δὲ ἦν ἤδη καὶ τὸ εὑρεῖν, ὁ λιμὸς δὲ διὰ σπλάγχνων καὶ μυελῶν καὶ τοῦ λιμοῦ μᾶλλον οἱ θυμοί, σύμβουλον λαβοῦσα τὴν‎ ὀργὴν μετὰ τῆς ἀνάγκης ἐπὶ τὴν‎ φύσιν ,

²⁰⁴ But since no one killed her, whether out of provocation or pity, and the labor of finding food for others was exhausting, and it was now impossible to find it from anywhere, and the famine was piercing through her vitals and marrow, and her rage was burning more than the famine—taking anger as her counselor along with necessity, she went against nature.

²⁰⁴ but none of them, either out of the indignation she had raised against herself, or out ofcommiseration of her case, would take away her life; and if she found any food, she perceived her labors were for others, and not for herself; and it was now become impossible for her anyway to find any more food, while the famine pierced through her very bowels and marrow, when also her passion was fired to a degree beyond the famine itself; nor did she consult with anything but with her passion and the necessity she was in. She then attempted a most unnatural thing;

²⁰⁴ But though provoked to anger at her, none of them would kill her, even out of pity for her plight, and if she found any food, her labours were for others and not for herself, and it had become impossible for her in any way to find any more food, while hunger pierced through her bowels and marrow. Her rage flared up beyond the hunger itself and she thought of nothing but her anger and her need, that drove her to an unnatural deed.

²⁰⁵ καὶ τὸ τέκνον, ἦν δὲ αὐτῇ παῖς ὑπομάστιοςsucking the breast, ἁρπασαμένηto snatch away, carry off " βρέφος, εἶπεν, ἄθλιον, ἐν πολέμῳ καὶ λιμῷ καὶ στάσει τίνι σε τηρήσω;	²⁰⁵ And snatching her child—she had an infant son at the breast—she said: “O wretched babe, in war and famine and civil strife, for what shall I preserve you?
²⁰⁵ and snatching up her son, who was a child sucking at her breast, she said, “O thou miserable infant! for whom shall I preserve thee in this war, this famine, and this sedition?	²⁰⁵ Snatching up her son, a child sucking at her breast, she said, "Poor infant, why should I save you amid this war and famine and sedition?

²⁰⁶ Τὰ μὲν παρὰ ῬωμαίοιςRomans δουλεία, κἂν ζήσωμεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, φθάνει δὲ καὶ δουλείαν ὁ λιμός, οἱ στασιασταὶ δὲ ἀμφοτέρων χαλεπώτεροι.	²⁰⁶ With the Romans, there is slavery, even if we live to see them; but the famine precedes even slavery, and the rebels are more cruel than both.
²⁰⁶ As to the war with the Romans, if they preserve our lives, we must be slaves. This famine also will destroy us, even before that slavery comes upon us. Yet are these seditious rogues more terrible than both the other.	²⁰⁶ Under the Romans, if we live we must be slaves, but even before that the famine will destroy us; but the seditious are worst of all.

²⁰⁷ ἴθι, γενοῦ μοι τροφὴ καὶ τοῖς στασιασταῖς ἐρινὺςfury καὶ τῷ βίῳ μῦθος ὁ μόνος ἐλλείπωνto leave in	²⁰⁷ Come, become food for me, and a fury to the rebels, and a tale for life—the only thing lacking from the calamities of the Jews.”
²⁰⁷ Come on; be thou my food, and be thou a fury to these seditious varlets, and a by-word to the world, which is all that is now wanting to complete the calamities of us Jews.”	²⁰⁷ Come then, be my food and an avenging fury to these rebels and a tale to fill out for the world what is lacking in the disaster of the Jews."

²⁰⁸ ταῖς ἸουδαίωνJews συμφοραῖς. Καὶ ταῦθ᾽ ἅμα λέγουσα κτείνει τὸν υἱόν, ἔπειτ᾽ ὀπτήσασαto roast, broil τὸ μὲν ἥμισυ κατεσθίει, τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν κατακαλύψασα ἐφύλαττενto watch, guard.	²⁰⁸ And saying these things at the same time, she killed her son, then having roasted him, she ate half, and having covered the rest, she kept it.
²⁰⁸ As soon as she had said this, she slew her son, and then roasted him, and ate the one half of him, and kept the other half by her concealed.	²⁰⁸ With these words she killed her son and roasted him and ate half of him and kept the other half hidden.

²⁰⁹ Εὐθέως δ᾽ οἱ στασιασταὶ παρῆσαν, καὶ τῆς ἀθεμίτου κνίσης σπάσαντες , εἰ μὴ δείξειεν τὸ παρασκευασθέν, αὐτὴν εὐθέως. ἡ δὲ καὶ μοῖραν αὐτοῖς εἰποῦσα καλὴν τετηρηκέναι τὰ λείψανα τοῦ τέκνου διεκάλυψεν.

²⁰⁹ Immediately the rebels were present, and having caught the scent of the unlawful steam, they threatened to slaughter her at once if she did not show what had been prepared. But she, saying she had saved a fine portion for them, uncovered the remains of her child.

²⁰⁹ Upon this the seditious came in presently, and smelling the horrid scent of this food, they threatened her, that they would cut her throat immediately if she did not show them what food she had gotten ready. She replied that she had saved a very fine portion of it for them, and withal uncovered what was left of her son.

²⁰⁹ The rebels soon came in and smelling the scent of this terrible food, threatened to cut her throat if she did not show them what she had prepared. She replied that she had saved a portion of it for them, and then showed the remnants of the child.

²¹⁰ Τοὺς δ᾽ εὐθέως φρίκη καὶ παρέκστασις ᾕρει καὶ παρὰ τὴν‎ ὄψιν ἐπεπήγεσανto make firm, impale. ἡ δ᾽ " ἐμόν, ἔφη, τοῦτο τέκνον γνήσιον καὶ τὸ ἔργον ἐμόν.	²¹⁰ Immediately horror and amazement seized them, and they stood frozen at the sight. But she said, “This is my own child, and the deed is mine.
²¹⁰ Hereupon they were seized with a horror and amazement of mind, and stood astonished at the sight, when she said to them, “This is mine own son, and what hath been done was mine own doing! Come, eat of this food; for I have eaten of it myself!	²¹⁰ As they were seized with horror and amazement and gaped at the sight, she said to them, "This is my own son and it was my own doing! Come, eat of this food, for I have eaten of it myself!

²¹¹ Φάγετε, καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ βέβρωκα. Μὴ γένησθε μήτε μαλακώτεροι γυναικὸς μήτε συμπαθέστεροι μητρός. Εἰ δ᾽ ὑμεῖς εὐσεβεῖς καὶ τὴν‎ ἐμὴν θυσίαν, ἐγὼ μὲν ὑμῖν βέβρωκα, καὶ τὸ λοιπὸν δὲ ἐμοὶ μεινάτω. μετὰ ταῦθ᾽ οἱ μὲν τρέμοντες ,

²¹¹ Eat, for I too have eaten. Do not be softer than a woman, nor more sympathetic than a mother. But if you are pious and turn away from my sacrifice, I have eaten for you, and let the rest remain for me.”

²¹¹ Do not you pretend to be either more tender than a woman, or more compassionate than a mother; but if you be so scrupulous, and do abominate this my sacrifice, as I have eaten the one half, let the rest be reserved for me also.”

²¹¹ Do not be gentler than a woman or more merciful than a mother, but if you are so devout and reject my sacrifice, as I have eaten the first half, let me keep the rest."

²¹² πρὸς ἓν τοῦτο δειλοὶ καὶ μόλις ταύτης τῆς τροφῆς τῇ μητρὶ παραχωρήσαντες, δ᾽ εὐθέως τοῦ μύσους ἡ πόλις, καὶ πρὸ ἕκαστος τὸ πάθος λαμβάνων ὥσπερ αὐτῷ τολμηθὲν ἔφριττε.

²¹² After this, they went out trembling, being cowards toward this one thing, and having with difficulty yielded this food to the mother; and immediately the whole city was filled with the abomination, and each person, taking the tragedy before their eyes, shuddered as if it had been dared by himself.

²¹² After which those men went out trembling, being never so much affrighted at anything as they were at this, and with some difficulty they left the rest of that meat to the mother. Upon which the whole city was full of this horrid action immediately; and while everybody laid this miserable case before their own eyes, they trembled, as if this unheardof action had been done by themselves.

²¹² They went out trembling and horrified and yet had difficulty leaving the rest of that food to the mother. The whole city was soon shocked by this horror and each one trembled at it, as if it had been done by himself.

²¹³ σπουδὴ δὲ τῶν λιμωττόντων ἐπὶ τὸν θάνατον ἦν, καὶ μακαρισμὸς τῶν φθασάντων πρὶν ἀκοῦσαι καὶ θεάσασθαι κακὰ τηλικαῦτα.	²¹³ There was a rush of the starving toward death, and a blessing for those who had died before hearing and seeing such great evils.
²¹³ So those that were thus distressed by the famine were very desirous to die, and those already dead were esteemed happy, because they had not lived long enough either to hear or to see such miseries.	²¹³ So those suffering from hunger wished to die and those already dead were deemed happy, not having lived to hear or see such things.

²¹⁴ Ταχέως δὲ καὶ ῬωμαίοιςRomans διηγγέλθη τὸ πάθος. Τῶν δ᾽ οἱ μὲν ἠπίστουν, οἱ δὲ ᾤκτειρον, τοὺς δὲ πολλοὺς εἰς μῖσος τοῦ ἔθνους σφοδρότερον συνέβη προελθεῖν.	²¹⁴ The tragedy was quickly reported to the Romans. Of them, some were incredulous, others pitied, but it happened that the majority were moved to a more vehement hatred of the nation.
²¹⁴ This sad instance was quickly told to the Romans, some of whom could not believe it, and others pitied the distress which the Jews were under; but there were many of them who were hereby induced to a more bitter hatred than ordinary against our nation.	²¹⁴ Soon this sad example was also told to the Romans, some of whom could not believe it while others were moved to pity, but it roused many of them to a fiercer hatred of our nation.

²¹⁵ ΚαῖσαρCaesar δὲ ἀπελογεῖτο καὶ περὶ τούτου τῷ θεῷ, φάσκων παρὰ μὲν αὐτοῦ‎ ἸουδαίοιςJews εἰρήνην καὶ αὐτονομίαν προτείνεσθαι καὶ πάντων ἀμνηστίαν τῶν τετολμημένων, τοὺς δὲ ἀντὶ μὲν ὁμονοίας στάσιν,	²¹⁵ And Caesar [Titus] pleaded his innocence regarding this even to God, saying that while peace and autonomy and amnesty for all daring deeds were offered by him to the Jews, they chose civil strife instead of concord,
²¹⁵ But for Caesar, he excused himself before God as to this matter, and said that he had proposed peace and liberty to the Jews, as well as an oblivion of all their former insolent practices; but that they, instead of concord, had chosen sedition; instead of peace, war; and before satiety and abundance, a famine.	²¹⁵ Caesar excused himself before God about this matter, saying that he had offered peace and liberty to the Jews, and an amnesty for all their former offences,

²¹⁶ ἀντὶ δὲ εἰρήνης πόλεμον, πρὸ κόρου δὲ καὶ εὐθηνίας λιμὸν αἱρουμένους, ἰδίαις δὲ χερσὶν ἀρξαμένους καίειν τὸ συντηρούμενον ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἱερὸν αὐτοῖς, εἶναι καὶ τοιαύτης τροφῆς ἀξίους.	²¹⁶ war instead of peace, and famine instead of plenty and abundance, and had begun with their own hands to burn the Temple which was being preserved by us for them; [therefore] they were worthy of even such food.
²¹⁶ That they had begun with their own hands to burn down that temple which we have preserved hitherto; and that therefore they deserved to eat such food as this was.	²¹⁶ but that they had chosen revolt over harmony, war over peace, and famine instead of food in plenty. "With their own hands they began to burn down the temple which we have spared up to now, and therefore they deserve to eat such food.

²¹⁷ Καλύψειν μέντοι τὸ τῆς τεκνοφαγίας μύσος αὐτῷ τῷ τῆς πατρίδος πτώματι καὶ οὐ ἐγκαταλείψειν ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης ἡλίῳ καθορᾶν πόλιν, ἐν ᾗ μητέρες οὕτω τρέφονται.	²¹⁷ However, he said he would cover the abomination of child-eating with the very ruins of their country, and would not leave a city for the sun to look down upon in the inhabited world in which mothers are so fed.
²¹⁷ That, however, this horrid action of eating one’s own child ought to be covered with the overthrow of their very country itself, and men ought not to leave such a city upon the habitable earth to be seen by the sun, wherein mothers are thus fed,	²¹⁷ This awful act of eating her own child merits the destruction of their whole country, that men ought not to let any city in the world see the sun, where mothers are so fed.

²¹⁸ Προσήκειν μέντοι πρὸ μητέρων πατράσιν τὴν‎ τοιαύτην τροφήν, οἳ καὶ μετὰ τηλικαῦτα πάθη μένουσιν ἐν τοῖς ὅπλοις.	²¹⁸ Nevertheless, he said that such food was more fitting for fathers than mothers, who even after such sufferings remain in arms.
²¹⁸ although such food be fitter for the fathers than for the mothers to eat of, since it is they that continue still in a state of war against us, after they have undergone such miseries as these.	²¹⁸ But it is the fathers rather than the mothers who should eat such food, since it is they who remain in arms against us, despite woes such as these."

²¹⁹ Ταῦθ᾽ ἅμα διεξιὼν ἐνενόει καὶ τὴν‎ ἀπόγνωσιν τῶν ἀνδρῶν· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἔτι σωφρονῆσαι τοὺς πάντα προπεπονθότας ἐφ᾽ οἷς εἰκὸς ἦν μεταβαλέσθαι μὴ παθοῦσιν.	²¹⁹ While going through these things, he also considered the desperation of the men; for those who had already suffered all things were no longer likely to be of sound mind, in matters where it was expected they would have changed their ways if they had not suffered them.
²¹⁹ And at the same time that he said this, he reflected on the desperate condition these men must be in; nor could he expect that such men could be recovered to sobriety of mind, after they had endured those very sufferings, for the avoiding whereof it only was probable they might have repented.	²¹⁹ As he said this, he reflected on how desperate they must be, and he did not expect such men to return to a sober mind after such sufferings, when they could have avoided them by repenting.

Chapter 4
Burning the Temple Gates.
Titus fails to save the Sanctuary

☜ ☞

²²⁰ Ἤδη δὲ τῶν δύο ταγμάτων συντετελεκότων τὰ χώματα ΛώουLōos μηνὸς ὀγδόῃ προσάγειν ἐκέλευσε τοὺς κριοὺς κατὰ τὴν‎ ἑσπέριον ἐξέδραν τοῦ ἔξωθεν ἱεροῦ.	²²⁰ Now that two of the legions had completed their siege-mounds, on the eighth day of the month of Lous,^[1] Titus ordered the rams to be brought up against the western chamber of the outer Temple.
²²⁰ And now two of the legions had completed their banks on the eighth day of the month Lous [Ab]. Whereupon Titus gave orders that the batteringrams should be brought, and set over against the western edifice of the inner temple;	²²⁰ Two of the legions had completed their earthworks on the eighth of the month Lous, when Titus ordered the battering rams to be brought to the western part of the outer temple.

^[1]8th of Lous is August, 70 AD

²²¹ Πρὸ δὲ τούτων ἓξ ἡμέρας ἀδιαλείπτως ἡ στερροτάτη πασῶν ἑλέπολις τύπτουσα τὸν τοῖχον οὐδὲν ἤνυσεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ταύτης καὶ τῶν ἄλλων τὸ μέγεθος καὶ ἡ ἁρμονίαjoint, key, music τῶν λίθων ἦν ἀμείνων.	²²¹ Before this, for six days without ceasing, the most powerful of all the battering engines had been pounding the wall but achieved nothing; rather, the size and the fitting of the stones were superior both to it and to the other engines.
²²¹ for before these were brought, the firmest of all the other engines had battered the wall for six days together without ceasing, without making any impression upon it; but the vast largeness and strong connection of the stones were superior to that engine, and to the other battering-rams also.	²²¹ Before these came, the strongest of the other rams had battered the wall ceaselessly for six days, without making a dent in it, for the size and inlay of the stones was too strong.

²²² Τῆς δὲ βορείου πύλης ὑπώρυττον ἕτεροι τοὺς θεμελίους καὶ πολλὰ ταλαιπωρήσαντες τοὺς ἔμπροσθεν λίθους ἐξεκύλισαν. Ἀνείχοντο δ᾽ ὑπὸ τῶν καὶ διέμεινεν ἡ πύλη, μέχρι τὰς δι᾽ ὀργάνων καὶ τῶν μοχλῶν ἐπιχειρήσεις ἀπογνόντες κλίμακας ταῖς στοαῖς προσέφερον.

²²² Others were undermining the foundations of the northern gate, and after much labor they rolled out the outermost stones. However, the gate was supported by the inner stones and remained standing, until the Romans, despairing of attempts with engines and levers, brought ladders to the porticoes.

²²² Other Romans did indeed undermine the foundations of the northern gate, and after a world of pains removed the outermost stones, yet was the gate still upheld by the inner stones, and stood still unhurt; till the workmen, despairing of all such attempts by engines and crows, brought their ladders to the cloisters.

²²² Others undermined the foundations of the northern gate and had with great exertions removed the stones in front, yet the gate still stood, upheld by the inner stones until, despairing of knocking it with rams and crowbars, they brought their ladders to the porticoes.

²²³ Οἱ δὲ ἸουδαῖοιJews κωλῦσαι μὲν οὐκ ἔφθασαν, ἀναβᾶσι δὲ συμπεσόντες ἐμάχοντο, καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἀνωθοῦντες εἰς τοὐπίσω κατεκρήμνιζον, τοὺς δ᾽ ὑπαντιάζοντας ἀνῄρουν·	²²³ The Jews did not manage to prevent this, but they fought those who had climbed up as they met them, and some they pushed back and threw down headlong, while they slew others who confronted them.
²²³ Now the Jews did not interrupt them in so doing; but when they were gotten up, they fell upon them, and fought with them; some of them they thrust down, and threw them backwards headlong; others of them they met and slew;	²²³ The Jews did not hurry to stop them but attacked and fought them as they climbed up, thrusting some of them down backwards headlong and killing others of them face to face.

²²⁴ πολλοὺς δὲ τῶν κλιμάκων ἀποβαίνοντας πρὶν φράξασθαι τοῖς θυρεοῖς παίοντες ταῖς ῥομφαίαις ἔφθανον, ἐνίας δὲ γεμούσας ὁπλιτῶν κλίμακας παρακλίνοντες ἄνωθεν κατέσειον·	²²⁴ Many they struck with their long swords as they were stepping off the ladders before they could protect themselves with their shields; and some ladders, full of heavy-armed soldiers, they tilted from above and shook down.
²²⁴ they also beat many of those that went down the ladders again, and slew them with their swords before they could bring their shields to protect them; nay, some of the ladders they threw down from above when they were full of armed men;	²²⁴ They also killed many with their swords as they stepped off the ladders, before they could protect themselves with their shields, and threw down some of the ladders when they were full of warriors.

²²⁵ ἦν δ᾽ οὐκ ὀλίγος καὶ αὐτῶν φόνος. Οἱ δὲ ἀνενεγκόντες τὰς σημαίας περὶ αὐτῶν ἐπολέμουν, δεινὴν ἡγούμενοι καὶ πρὸς αἰσχύνης τούτων τὴν‎ ἁρπαγήν.	²²⁵ There was no small slaughter of the Jews as well. Those Romans who had carried up the standards fought around them, deeming the capture of these a terrible thing and a cause for shame.
²²⁵ a great slaughter was made of the Jews also at the same time, while those that bare the ensigns fought hard for them, as deeming it a terrible thing, and what would tend to their great shame, if they permitted them to be stolen away.	²²⁵ But at the same time not a few Jews were killed, since the standard-bearers fought hard to keep their standards, deeming it a shameful disaster to let them be taken away.

²²⁶ Τέλος δὲ καὶ τῶν σημαιῶν οἱ ἸουδαῖοιJews κρατοῦσιν καὶ τοὺς ἀναβάντας διαφθείρουσιν· οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ πρὸς τὸ τῶν ἀπολωλότων πάθος ὀρρωδοῦντες ἀνεχώρουν.	²²⁶ Finally, the Jews gained mastery even over the standards and destroyed those who had climbed up; the rest, terrified by the fate of those who had perished, retreated.
²²⁶ Yet did the Jews at length get possession of these engines, and destroyed those that had gone up the ladders, while the rest were so intimidated by what those suffered who were slain, that they retired;	²²⁶ Finally the Jews took the standards and killed those who had gone up the ladders, while the rest were so horrified by the fate of the fallen that they retreated.

²²⁷ Τῶν μὲν οὖν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ἄπρακτος οὐδεὶς ἀπέθανεν, τῶν δὲ στασιαστῶν οἳ κατὰ τὰς προτέρας μάχας ἠγωνίσαντο γενναίως καὶ τότε καὶ ἘλεάζαροςEleazar ἀδελφιδοῦς τοῦ τυράννου ΣίμωνοςSimon.	²²⁷ Not one of the Romans died without having accomplished something, but of the rebels, those who had fought nobly in the former battles did so then as well, including Eleazar, the nephew of the tyrant Simon.
²²⁷ although none of the Romans died without having done good service before his death. Of the seditious, those that had fought bravely in the former battles did the like now, as besides them did Eleazar, the brother’s son of Simon the tyrant.	²²⁷ None of the Romans died without fighting, and those of the rebels who had fought bravely in previous battles did so again now, including Eleazar, the nephew of Simon the tyrant.

²²⁸ Ὁ δὲ ΤίτοςTitus ὡς ἑώρα τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀλλοτρίοις ἱεροῖς φειδὼ πρὸς βλάβης τοῖς στρατιώταις γινομένην καὶ φόνου, τὰς πύλας προσέταξεν ὑφάπτειν.	²²⁸ When Titus saw that the sparing of a foreign temple was resulting in harm and slaughter for his soldiers, he ordered the gates to be set on fire.
²²⁸ But when Titus perceived that his endeavors to spare a foreign temple turned to the damage of his soldiers, and made them be killed, he gave order to set the gates on fire.	²²⁸ But when Titus saw that his efforts to spare a foreign temple only led to his soldiers' being wounded and killed, he ordered them to set the gates on fire.

²²⁹ Ἐν δὲ τούτῳ πρὸς αὐτὸν αὐτομολοῦσιν ἌνανόςAnanus τε ὁ ἀφαμμαούς, τῶν ΣίμωνοςSimon δορυφόρων ὁ φονικώτατος, καὶ ἈρχέλαοςArchelaus υἱὸς Μαγαδδάτου, συγγνώμην ἐλπίσαντες ἐπειδὴ κρατούντων ἸουδαίωνJews ἀπεχώρουν.	²²⁹ At this time, there deserted to him Ananus from Emmaus, the most bloodthirsty of Simon’s bodyguards, and Archelaus, son of Magadatus, hoping for pardon because they were leaving the Jews while they were winning.
²²⁹ In the meantime, there deserted to him Ananus, who came from Emmaus, the most bloody of all Simon’s guards, and Archelaus, the son of Magadatus, they hoping to be still forgiven, because they left the Jews at a time when they were the conquerors.	²²⁹ Meanwhile Ananus from Emmaus, the most bloody of Simon's bodyguards and Archelaus, son of Magadatus, deserted to him, hoping for a pardon as they left the Jews at a time when they were winning.

²³⁰ δὲ καὶ τοῦτο τὸ πανούργημα προβάλλεται τῶν ἀνδρῶν, καὶ τὴν‎ ἄλλην περὶ τοὺς ἰδίους ὠμότητα πεπυσμένος ὥρμητο κτείνειν ἑκατέρους, ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκης ἦχθαι λέγων αὐτούς, οὐκ ἐκ προαιρέσεως παρεῖναι, καὶ σωτηρίας οὐκ ἀξίους εἶναι τοὺς φλεγομένης ἤδη δι᾽ αὐτοὺς τῆς πατρίδος ἐξαλλομένους.

²³⁰ Titus, however, charged these men with this further piece of trickery; and having heard of their other cruelty toward their own people, he was inclined to kill both of them, saying that they were led by necessity and were not present by choice, and that those who leapt out from their country while it was already burning because of them were not worthy of safety.

²³⁰ Titus objected this to these men, as a cunning trick of theirs; and as he had been informed of their other barbarities towards the Jews, he was going in all haste to have them both slain. He told them that they were only driven to this desertion because of the utmost distress they were in, and did not come away of their own good disposition; and that those did not deserve to be preserved, by whom their own city was already set on fire, out of which fire they now hurried themselves away.

²³⁰ Titus rejected this as a cunning trick, and as he had heard of their other savagery to the Jews, he was going to have them quickly killed. He said they had not come of their own free choice, and were only driven to desert by necessity, and that men who fled after setting their city on fire did not deserve to be spared.

²³¹ ἐκράτει δ᾽ ὅμως τοῦ θυμοῦ ἡ πίστις, καὶ ἀφίησι τοὺς ἄνδρας, οὐ μὴν ἐν ἴσῃ μοίρᾳ κατέτασσε τοῖς ἄλλοις.	²³¹ Nevertheless, his sense of good faith overcame his anger, and he released the men, though he did not place them in the same status as the others.
²³¹ However, the security he had promised deserters overcame his resentments, and he dismissed them accordingly, though he did not give them the same privileges that he had afforded to others.	²³¹ But the guarantee he had promised to deserters overcame his resentments and so he dismissed them, but without the same privileges that he had given to others.

²³² Ἤδη δὲ ταῖς πύλαις οἱ στρατιῶται προσῆγον τὸ πῦρ, καὶ περιτηκόμενος ὁ ἄργυρος διεδίδου ταχέως εἰς τὴν‎ ξυλείαν τὴν‎ φλόγα, ἔνθεν ἀθρόως ἐκφερομένη τῶν στοῶν ἐπελαμβάνετο.	²³² Now the soldiers were already applying the fire to the gates, and the silver melting away quickly allowed the flame to reach the woodwork, whence it spread in a mass and took hold of the porticoes.
²³² And now the soldiers had already put fire to the gates, and the silver that was over them quickly carried the flames to the wood that was within it, whence it spread itself all on the sudden, and caught hold on the cloisters.	²³² The soldiers had already set fire to the gates and when their silver overlay melted the flames quickly caught hold of the wood beneath, and spread from there to the porticoes.

²³³ Τοῖς δὲ ἸουδαίοιςJews ὁρῶσι τὸ πῦρ ἐν κύκλῳ μετὰ τῶν σωμάτων παρείθησαν αἱ ψυχαί, καὶ διὰ τὴν‎ κατάπληξιν ἀμύνειν μὲν ἢ σβεννύειν ὥρμησεν οὐδείς, αὖοι δ᾽ ἑστῶτες ἀφεώρων.	²³³ When the Jews saw the fire in a circle, their spirits sank along with their bodies, and because of their consternation, no one moved to defend or extinguish it, but they stood parched and looked on.
²³³ Upon the Jews’ seeing this fire all about them, their spirits sunk together with their bodies, and they were under such astonishment, that not one of them made any haste, either to defend himself or to quench the fire, but they stood as mute spectators of it only.	²³³ When the Jews saw this fire all around them, they sagged in body and spirit and felt so shocked that none of them rushed either to defend himself or to quench the fire, but they just stood as mute onlookers.

²³⁴ Οὐ μὴν πρὸς τὸ δαπανώμενον ἀθυμοῦντες εἰς γοῦν τὸ λοιπὸν ἐσωφρόνουν, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἤδη καὶ τοῦ ναοῦ καιομένου τοὺς θυμοὺς ἐπὶ ῬωμαίουςRomans ἔθηγον.	²³⁴ Yet they did not become sobered by what was being consumed, but as if the Sanctuary itself were already burning, they whetted their rage against the Romans.
²³⁴ However, they did not so grieve at the loss of what was now burning, as to grow wiser thereby for the time to come; but as though the holy house itself had been on fire already, they whetted their passions against the Romans.	²³⁴ However, their grief at this destruction made them no wiser in the future, but the thought of the sanctuary itself being already on fire only heated their wrath against the Romans.

²³⁵ Ἐκείνην μὲν οὖν τὴν‎ ἡμέραν καὶ τὴν‎ ἐπιοῦσανthe next day νύκτα τὸ πῦρ ἐπεκράτει· κατὰ μέρος γάρ, οὐχ ὁμοῦ πάντοθεν ἴσχυσαν ὑφάψαι τὰς στοάς.	²³⁵ Throughout that day and the following night, the fire prevailed; for they were able to set fire to the porticoes only in parts, and not everywhere at once.
²³⁵ This fire prevailed during that day and the next also; for the soldiers were not able to burn all the cloisters that were round about together at one time, but only by pieces.	²³⁵ This fire continued to gain ground all that day and the next, for they could set only the porticoes alight bit by bit, and were unable to burn it all at once.

²³⁶ Τῇ δ᾽ ἐπιούσῃ ΤίτοςTitus μέρει τῆς δυνάμεως σβεννύειν τε καὶ τὰ παρὰ τὰς πύλας ὁδοποιεῖν εἰς εὐμαρεστέραν τῶν ταγμάτων ἄνοδον κελεύσας αὐτὸς συνῆγε τοὺς ἡγεμόνας.	²³⁶ On the following day, Titus ordered a part of his force to extinguish the fire and to clear the way by the gates for a more easy ascent of the legions, while he himself assembled the commanders.
²³⁶ But then, on the next day, Titus commanded part of his army to quench the fire, and to make a road for the more easy marching up of the legions, while he himself gathered the commanders together.	²³⁶ On the following day Titus ordered part of his army to quench the fire and to make a road for the easier entry of the legions, while he himself met with the officers.

²³⁷ Καὶ συνελθόντων ἓξ τῶν κορυφαιοτάτων, τε τοῦ πάντων τῶν στρατευμάτων ἐπάρχοντος, καὶ Κερεαλίου τοῦ τὸ πέμπτον ἄγοντος τάγμα, καὶ Λαρκίου Λεπίδου τὸ δέκατον, καὶ Φρυγίου τὸ πεντεκαιδέκατον,

²³⁷ When the six most prominent had assembled—Tiberius Alexander, the prefect of all the armies; Sextus Cerealis of the fifth legion; Larcius Lepidus of the tenth; and Titus Phrygius of the fifteenth;

²³⁷ Of those there were assembled the six principal persons: Tiberius Alexander, the commander [under the general] of the whole army; with Sextus Cerealis, the commander of the fifth legion; and Larcius Lepidus, the commander of the tenth legion; and Titus Frigius, the commander of the fifteenth legion:

²³⁷ The six chief commanders present were: Tiberius Alexander, head of the whole force, Sextus Cerealius, head of the fifth legion, Larcius Lepidus, head of the tenth, and Titus Frigius, head of the fifteenth.

²³⁸ πρὸς οἷς Φρόντων ἦν Ἑτέριος στρατοπεδάρχης τῶν ἀπὸ δύο ταγμάτων, καὶ Ἰουλιανὸς ὁ τῆς ἐπίτροπος, καὶ μετὰ τούτους ἐπιτρόπων καὶ χιλιάρχων ἀθροισθέντων, βουλὴν περὶ τοῦ ναοῦ προυτίθει.

²³⁸ along with whom were Haterius Frontinus, commander of the two legions from Alexandria, and Marcus Antonius Julianus, the procurator of Judea; and after these the procurators and tribunes having been gathered—he put forward a council concerning the Temple.

²³⁸ there was also with them Eternius, the leader of the two legions that came from Alexandria; and Marcus Antonius Julianus, procurator of Judea: after these came together all the rest of the procurators and tribunes. Titus proposed to these that they should give him their advice what should be done about the holy house.

²³⁸ With them was Fronto Haterius, head of the two legions from Alexandria, and Marcus Antonius Julianus, the procurator of Judea, and all the rest of the procurators and tribunes.

²³⁹ Τοῖς μὲν οὖν ἐδόκει χρῆσθαι τῷ τοῦ πολέμου νόμῳ· μὴ γὰρ ἄν ποτε ἸουδαίουςJews παύσασθαι νεωτερίζοντας τοῦ ναοῦ μένοντος, ἐφ᾽ ὃν οἱ πανταχόθεν συλλέγονται.	²³⁹ To some it seemed best to use the law of war; for they said the Jews would never cease from revolting while the Temple remained, to which they gathered from everywhere.
²³⁹ Now, some of these thought it would be the best way to act according to the rules of war, [and demolish it,] because the Jews would never leave off rebelling while that house was standing; at which house it was that they used to get all together.	²³⁹ Asked what should be done about the sanctuary, some thought they should act by the rules of war, since the Jews would never stop rebelling while that house still stood, as their rallying point.

²⁴⁰ Τινὲς δὲ παρῄνουν, εἰ μὲν καταλίποιεν αὐτὸν καὶ μηδεὶς ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τὰ ὅπλα θείη, σώζειν, εἰ δὲ πολεμοῖεν ἐπιβάντες, καταφλέγειν· φρούριον γάρ, οὐκέτι ναὸν εἶναι, καὶ τὸ λοιπὸν ἔσεσθαι τῶν ἀναγκασάντων τὴν‎ ἀσέβειαν, οὐκ αὐτῶν.

²⁴⁰ But some advised that if the Jews should leave it and no one should place arms upon it, to save it, but if they should fight from upon it, to burn it down; for they argued it was no longer a temple but a fortress, and the sacrilege would thereafter belong to those who forced the necessity, not to themselves.

²⁴⁰ Others of them were of opinion, that in case the Jews would leave it, and none of them would lay their arms up in it, he might save it; but that in case they got upon it, and fought any more, he might burn it; because it must then be looked upon not as a holy house, but as a citadel; and that the impiety of burning it would then belong to those that forced this to be done, and not to them.

²⁴⁰ Others advised that if the Jews would leave it and none of them stored arms there, it should be spared, but that if they got up on it and fought on, it should be burned, since it is no longer a sanctuary but a fortress, and the impiety would fall on those who made this necessary rather than on them.

²⁴¹ Ὁ δὲ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐπιβάντες ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ πολεμῶσιν φήσας ἀντὶ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἀμυνεῖσθαι τὰ ἄψυχα οὐδὲ καταφλέξειν ποτὲ τηλικοῦτον ἔργον· γὰρ ἔσεσθαι τὴν‎ βλάβην, ὥσπερ καὶ κόσμον τῆς ἡγεμονίας αὐτοῦ‎ μένοντος·

²⁴¹ But Titus said that even if the Jews fought from upon it, he would not take vengeance on inanimate objects instead of men, nor would he ever burn down so great a work; for it would be a loss to the Romans, just as it would be an ornament to the empire if it remained.

²⁴¹ But Titus said, that “although the Jews should get upon that holy house, and fight us thence, yet ought we not to revenge ourselves on things that are inanimate, instead of the men themselves;” and that he was not in any case for burning down so vast a work as that was, because this would be a mischief to the Romans themselves, as it would be an ornament to their government while it continued.

²⁴¹ But Titus said that even if the Jews got up on the sanctuary and fought from there, he wished to spare those lifeless things from the flames, rather than the men themselves. It was the Romans who would lose by burning such a building, for while it stood it would adorn their rule.

²⁴² θαρροῦντες δὲ ἤδη προσετίθεντο τῇ γνώμῃ Φρόντων τε καὶ ἈλέξανδροςAlexander καὶ ΚερεάλιοςCerealius.	²⁴² Encouraged by this, Frontinus, Alexander, and Cerealis now added their support to his opinion.
²⁴² So Fronto, and Alexander, and Cerealis grew bold upon that declaration, and agreed to the opinion of Titus.	²⁴² Fronto and Alexander and Cerealius supported this view.

²⁴³ Τότε μὲν οὖν διαλύει τὸ συνέδριον καὶ τὰς ἄλλας δυνάμεις διαναπαῦσαι κελεύσας τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν, ὅπως ἐρρωμενεστέροις ἐν τῇ παρατάξει χρήσαιτο, τοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν σπειρῶν ἐπιλέκτοις ὁδοποιεῖν διὰ τῶν ἐρειπίων προσέταξε καὶ τὸ πῦρ σβεννύειν.

²⁴³ Then he dissolved the assembly and ordered the commanders to rest the other forces so that he might use them more vigorously in the battle-line; he ordered the picked men from the cohorts to clear a path through the ruins and extinguish the fire.

²⁴³ Then was this assembly dissolved, when Titus had given orders to the commanders that the rest of their forces should lie still; but that they should make use of such as were most courageous in this attack. So he commanded that the chosen men that were taken out of the cohorts should make their way through the ruins, and quench the fire.

²⁴³ He concluded the meeting and told the officers to allow a rest-period to most of their forces, to invigorate them for the fray, but ordered that some elite troops from the legions should make their way through the ruins and quench the fire.

²⁴⁴ Κατ᾽ ἐκείνην μὲν δὴ τὴν‎ ἡμέραν τῶν κάματός τε καὶ κατάπληξις ἐκράτησε τὰς ὁρμάς· τῇ δ᾽ ἐπιούσῃ συλλεξάμενοί τε τὴν‎ ἰσχὺν καὶ ἀναθαρσήσαντες ἐπεκθέουσι διὰ τῆς ἀνατολικῆς πύλης τοῖς φύλαξι τοῦ ἔξωθεν ἱεροῦ περὶ δευτέραν ὥραν.

²⁴⁴ On that day, weariness and consternation restrained the impulses of the Jews; but on the following day, having gathered their strength and taken heart, they made a sally through the eastern gate against the guards of the outer Temple at about the second hour.^[1]

²⁴⁴ Now it is true that on this day the Jews were so weary, and under such consternation, that they refrained from any attacks. But on the next day they gathered their whole force together, and ran upon those that guarded the outward court of the temple very boldly, through the east gate, and this about the second hour of the day.

²⁴⁴ All that day the Jews were so tired and alarmed that it sapped their energy, but the next day they regathered their forces and about the second hour made a bold attack on those guarding the eastern gate of the outer temple court.

^[1]8:00 AM on the 9th of Lous (August), 70 AD

²⁴⁵ Οἱ δὲ καρτερῶς μὲν ἐδέξαντο αὐτῶν τὴν‎ ἐμβολὴν καὶ φραξάμενοι τοῖς θυρεοῖς κατὰ μέτωπον ὥσπερ τεῖχος ἐπύκνωσαν τὴν‎ φάλαγγα, δῆλοι δ᾽ ἦσαν οὐκ ἐπὶ πολὺ συμμενοῦντες πλήθει τε τῶν ἐκτρεχόντων καὶ θυμοῖς ἡττώμενοι.

²⁴⁵ The Romans received their charge firmly and, having locked their shields in front, closed up their phalanx like a wall; yet it was clear they would not hold out long, being overcome by the number and the fury of those running out.

²⁴⁵ These guards received that their attack with great bravery, and by covering themselves with their shields before, as if it were with a wall, they drew their squadron close together; yet was it evident that they could not abide there very long, but would be overborne by the multitude of those that sallied out upon them, and by the heat of their passion.

²⁴⁵ These held out with great bravery and kept their line by covering themselves in front with their shields as though with a wall, though clearly they could not hold out very long against the number and fury of their attackers.

²⁴⁶ φθάσας δὲ τῆς παρατάξεως τὴν‎ ῥοπὴν ΚαῖσαρCaesar, καθεώρα γὰρ ἀπὸ τῆς ἈντωνίαςAntonia, ἐπήμυνε μετὰ τῶν ἐπιλέκτων ἱππέων.	²⁴⁶ Caesar, seeing the turn of the battle—for he was watching from the Antonia Tower—came to their aid with his picked cavalry.
²⁴⁶ However, Caesar seeing, from the tower of Antonia, that this squadron was likely to give way, he sent some chosen horsemen to support them.	²⁴⁶ Watching from the Antonia tower, Caesar saw that the line about to break and sent some elite cavalry to support them.

²⁴⁷ ἸουδαῖοιJews δὲ τὴν‎ ἔφοδον οὐχ ὑπέμειναν, ἀλλὰ τῶν πρώτων πεσόντων ἐτράπησαν οἱ πολλοί·	²⁴⁷ The Jews did not withstand the onset, but when the first fell, the majority turned to flight.
²⁴⁷ Hereupon the Jews found themselves not able to sustain their onset, and upon the slaughter of those in the forefront, many of the rest were put to flight.	²⁴⁷ The Jews could not stand up to this onset and the fall of their front ranks put many others to flight.

²⁴⁸ καὶ ὑποχωροῦσι μὲν τοῖς ῬωμαίοιςRomans ἐπιστρεφόμενοι προσέκειντο, μεταβαλλομένων δὲ ἀνέφευγον πάλιν, ἕως περὶ πέμπτην τῆς ἡμέρας ὥραν οἱ μὲν βιασθέντες εἰς τὸ ἔνδον συνεκλείσθησαν ἱερόν.	²⁴⁸ As the Romans withdrew, the Jews would turn and press upon them, but when the Romans turned back, they fled again, until about the fifth hour of the day, when they were forced back and shut up within the inner Temple.
²⁴⁸ But as the Romans were going off, the Jews turned upon them, and fought them; and as those Romans came back upon them, they retreated again, until about the fifth hour of the day they were overborne, and shut themselves up in the inner [court of the] temple.	²⁴⁸ Yet whenever the Romans eased off, the Jews returned and fought them, retreating again when they wheeled about, until about the fifth hour of the day they gave up and barricaded themselves in the inner part of the temple.

²⁴⁹ ΤίτοςTitus δὲ ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὴν‎ ἈντωνίανAntonia διεγνωκὼς τῆς ἐπιούσηςthe next day ἡμέρας ὑπὸ τὴν‎ ἕω μετὰ πάσης ἐμβαλεῖν τῆς δυνάμεως καὶ τὸν ναὸν περικατασχεῖν.	²⁴⁹ Titus then withdrew into the Antonia, having determined to attack with his whole force at dawn the following day and to seize the Temple.
²⁴⁹ So Titus retired into the tower of Antonia, and resolved to storm the temple the next day, early in the morning, with his whole army, and to encamp round about the holy house.	²⁴⁹ Titus went back into the Antonia tower, having decided to storm the temple with his whole army the next day at dawn, and to surround the sanctuary.

²⁵⁰ Τοῦ δ᾽ ἄρα κατεψήφιστο μὲν τὸ πῦρ ὁ θεὸς πάλαι, παρῆν δ᾽ ἡ εἱμαρμένη χρόνων περιόδοις ἡμέρα δεκάτη ΛώουLōos μηνός, καθ᾽ ἣν καὶ πρότερον ὑπὸ τοῦ τῶν ΒαβυλωνίωνBabylonians βασιλέως ἐνεπρήσθη.	²⁵⁰ But truly, the fire had been condemned by God long ago, and the fateful day had arrived in the revolution of ages—the tenth day of the month Lous^[1]—the very day on which it had formerly been burned by the king of the Babylonians.
²⁵⁰ But as for that house, God had, for certain, long ago doomed it to the fire; and now that fatal day was come, according to the revolution of ages; it was the tenth day of the month Lous, [Ab,] upon which it was formerly burnt by the king of Babylon;	²⁵⁰ God had long since doomed it to the fire, and now, in the turning of the ages, that fatal day had come, on the tenth of the month Lous, the very day it was burned long ago by the king of Babylon.

^[1]August, 70 AD

²⁵¹ Λαμβάνουσι δ᾽ αἱ φλόγες ἐκ τῶν οἰκείων τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν καὶ τὴν‎ αἰτίαν· ὑποχωρήσαντος γὰρ τοῦ πρὸς ὀλίγον λωφήσαντες οἱ στασιασταὶ πάλιν τοῖς ἐπιτίθενται, καὶ τῶν τοῦ ναοῦ φρουρῶν γίνεται συμβολὴ πρὸς τοὺς σβεννύντας τὸ πῦρ τοῦ ἔνδοθεν ἱεροῦ, οἳ τρεψάμενοι τοὺς μέχρι τοῦ ναοῦ παρηκολούθουν.

²⁵¹ The flames took their start and cause from the Jews themselves; for when Titus had withdrawn, the rebels, having rested a little, again attacked the Romans, and a clash occurred between the guards of the Sanctuary and those extinguishing the fire of the inner Temple, who, having routed the Jews, followed them as far as the Sanctuary.

²⁵¹ although these flames took their rise from the Jews themselves, and were occasioned by them; for upon Titus’s retiring, the seditious lay still for a little while, and then attacked the Romans again, when those that guarded the holy house fought with those that quenched the fire that was burning in the inner [court of the] temple; but these Romans put the Jews to flight, and proceeded as far as the holy house itself.

²⁵¹ These flames however arose from and were caused by the inhabitants themselves, for after Titus withdrew the rebels stayed quiet for a while but then attacked the Romans again. The defenders of the sanctuary clashed with those who were fighting the fire in the inner temple, but the Romans put the Jews to flight and went as far as the sanctuary itself.

²⁵² Ἔνθα δὴ τῶν στρατιωτῶν τις οὔτε παράγγελμα περιμείνας οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ τηλικούτῳ δείσας ἐγχειρήματι, δαιμονίῳ ὁρμῇ τινι χρώμενος ἁρπάζει μὲν ἐκ τῆς φλεγομένης † φλογός, ἀνακουφισθεὶς δὲ ὑπὸ συστρατιώτου τὸ πῦρ ἐνίησι θυρίδι χρυσῇ, καθ᾽ ἣν εἰς τοὺς περὶ τὸν ναὸν οἴκους εἰσιτὸν ἦν ἐκ τοῦ βορείου κλίματος.

²⁵² Then one of the soldiers, neither waiting for an order nor being terrified by so great an undertaking, but moved by a certain divine impulse, snatched a brand from the burning timber and, being lifted up by a fellow soldier, hurled the fire through a golden window through which there was an entrance into the chambers surrounding the Sanctuary from the northern side.

²⁵² At which time one of the soldiers, without staying for any orders, and without any concern or dread upon him at so great an undertaking, and being hurried on by a certain divine fury, snatched somewhat out of the materials that were on fire, and being lifted up by another soldier, he set fire to a golden window, through which there was a passage to the rooms that were round about the holy house, on the north side of it.

²⁵² Meanwhile one of the soldiers, without waiting for orders and heedless of such a dreadful deed, but urged on by a divine fury, snatched something from the blaze and, hoisted up by a colleague, set fire to a golden window leading to the chambers near the sanctuary, on the north side.

²⁵³ αἰρομένης δὲ τῆς φλογὸς μὲν ἐγείρεται κραυγὴ τοῦ πάθους ἀξία, καὶ πρὸς τὴν‎ ἄμυναν συνέθεον, οὔτε τοῦ ζῆν ἔτι φειδὼ λαμβάνοντες οὔτε ταμιευόμενοι τὴν‎ ἰσχύν, δι᾽ ὃ φυλακτικοὶ πρότερον ἦσαν οἰχομένου.

²⁵³ As the flame rose, a cry worthy of the tragedy arose from the Jews, and they ran together to the defense, no longer sparing their lives nor husbanding their strength, since that for which they had previously been on guard was perishing.

²⁵³ As the flames went upward, the Jews made a great clamor, such as so mighty an affliction required, and ran together to prevent it; and now they spared not their lives any longer, nor suffered anything to restrain their force, since that holy house was perishing, for whose sake it was that they kept such a guard about it.

²⁵³ As the flames went upward, the Jews cried out at the disaster and ran together to prevent it, risking their lives and stopping at nothing to prevent the ruin of that temple for whose sake they had fought so long.

²⁵⁴ Δραμὼν δέ τις ἀγγέλλει ΤίτῳTitus· κἀκεῖνος, ἔτυχεν δὲ κατὰ σκηνὴν ἀναπαυόμενος ἐκ τῆς μάχης, ὡς εἶχεν ἀναπηδήσας ἔθει πρὸς τὸν ναὸν εἴρξων τὸ πῦρ.	²⁵⁴ Someone ran to tell Titus; and he, who happened to be resting in his tent after the battle, jumped up just as he was and ran to the Temple to restrain the fire.
²⁵⁴ And now a certain person came running to Titus, and told him of this fire, as he was resting himself in his tent after the last battle; whereupon he rose up in great haste, and, as he was, ran to the holy house, in order to have a stop put to the fire;	²⁵⁴ Titus was resting in his tent after the last battle, when someone ran to tell him of this fire; and he got up just as he was and ran to the sanctuary, to stop the fire.

²⁵⁵ Κατόπιν δὲ οἵ τε ἡγεμόνες εἵποντο πάντες, καὶ πτοηθέντα τούτοις ἠκολούθει τὰ τάγματα· βοὴ δὲ ἦν καὶ θόρυβος ἅτε τηλικαύτης δυνάμεως ἀτάκτως κεκινημένης.	²⁵⁵ The commanders followed him, and the legions followed them in a state of excitement; and there was shouting and tumult, as so great a force was moving in an unorganized fashion.
²⁵⁵ after him followed all his commanders, and after them followed the several legions, in great astonishment; so there was a great clamor and tumult raised, as was natural upon the disorderly motion of so great an army.	²⁵⁵ Behind came all his officers and the various legions in a hub-bub, with the usual noise and confusion when such a large army is on the move.

²⁵⁶ Ὁ μὲν οὖν τῇ τε φωνῇ καὶ τῇ δεξιᾷ διεσήμαινε τοῖς μαχομένοις τὸ πῦρ σβεννύειν, οὔτε δὲ βοῶντος ἤκουον μείζονι κραυγῇ τὰς ἀκοὰς προκατειλημμένοι καὶ τοῖς νεύμασι τῆς χειρὸς οὐ προσεῖχον, οἱ μὲν τῷ πολεμεῖν, οἱ δὲ ὀργῇ περισπώμενοι.

²⁵⁶ Caesar, by voice and hand, signaled to those fighting to extinguish the fire, but they did not hear him shouting, their ears being preoccupied by the greater noise, nor did they pay attention to the signals of his hand, some being distracted by the fighting and others by rage.

²⁵⁶ Then did Caesar, both by calling to the soldiers that were fighting, with a loud voice, and by giving a signal to them with his right hand, order them to quench the fire.

²⁵⁶ Caesar called loudly to his fighters and signalled to them with his hand, telling them to quench the fire. But distracted with battle and fury, with their ears already dulled by a louder sound they did not hear his shout nor heed his hand-signal.

²⁵⁷ Τῶν δὲ ταγμάτων εἰσθεόντων οὔτε παραίνεσις οὔτ᾽ ἀπειλὴ κατεῖχεν τὰς ὁρμάς, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ θυμὸς ἁπάντων ἐστρατήγει· καὶ περὶ τὰς εἰσόδους συνωθούμενοι πολλοὶ μὲν ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων κατεπατοῦντο, πολλοὶ δὲ θερμοῖς ἔτι καὶ τυφομένοις τοῖς ἐρειπίοις τῶν στοῶν ἐμπίπτοντες ἡττωμένων συμφοραῖς ἐχρῶντο.

²⁵⁷ As the legions rushed in, neither exhortation nor threat could restrain their impulses, but rage governed everyone; and being crowded together at the entrances, many were trampled by one another, while many fell into the still-hot and smoking ruins of the porticoes and suffered the same fate as the defeated.

²⁵⁷ But they did not hear what he said, though he spake so loud, having their ears already dinned by a greater noise another way; nor did they attend to the signal he made with his hand neither, as still some of them were distracted with fighting, and others with passion. But as for the legions that came running thither, neither any persuasions nor any threatenings could restrain their violence, but each one’s own passion was his commander at this time; and as they were crowding into the temple together, many of them were trampled on by one another, while a great number fell among the ruins of the cloisters, which were still hot and smoking, and were destroyed in the same miserable way with those whom they had conquered;

²⁵⁷ Neither pleas nor threats could restrain the violence of the unrushing legions but all were governed by rage. As they crowded into the temple, many were trampled by each other, and others stumbled blindly among the ruins of the hot and smoking porticoes, and shared in the fate of their vanquished foes.

²⁵⁸ Πλησίον δὲ τοῦ ναοῦ γινόμενοι τῶν μὲν τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar παραγγελμάτων προσεποιοῦντο μηδὲ κατακούειν, τοῖς πρὸ αὐτῶν δὲ τὸ πῦρ ἐνιέναι παρεκελεύοντο.	²⁵⁸ As they came near the Sanctuary, they pretended not even to hear Caesar’s orders, and they exhorted those in front of them to throw in the fire.
²⁵⁸ and when they were come near the holy house, they made as if they did not so much as hear Caesar’s orders to the contrary; but they encouraged those that were before them to set it on fire.	²⁵⁸ Reaching the temple, they seemed not to hear Caesar's orders to the contrary, but urged those in front to add to the fire.

²⁵⁹ Τῶν δὲ στασιαστῶν ἀμηχανία μὲν ἦν ἤδη τοῦ βοηθεῖν, φόνος δὲ πανταχοῦ καὶ τροπή. Τὸ δὲ πλέον ἀπὸ τοῦ δήμου λαὸς ἀσθενὴς καὶ ἄνοπλος ὅπου καταληφθείη τις ἀπεσφάττετο, καὶ περὶ μὲν τὸν βωμὸν πλῆθος ἐσωρεύετο νεκρῶν, κατὰ δὲ τῶν τοῦ ναοῦ βάθρων αἷμά τ᾽ ἔρρει πολὺ καὶ τὰ τῶν ἄνω φονευομένων σώματα κατωλίσθανε.

²⁵⁹ The rebels were now helpless to help, and there was slaughter and flight everywhere. Most of those killed were common people, weak and unarmed, butchered wherever they were caught; around the altar, a multitude of corpses was piled up, and down the steps of the Sanctuary flowed much blood, and the bodies of those slain above slid down.

²⁵⁹ As for the seditious, they were in too great distress already to afford their assistance [towards quenching the fire]; they were everywhere slain, and everywhere beaten; and as for a great part of the people, they were weak and without arms, and had their throats cut wherever they were caught. Now, round about the altar lay dead bodies heaped one upon another, as at the steps going up to it ran a great quantity of their blood, whither also the dead bodies that were slain above [on the altar] fell down.

²⁵⁹ The rebels were unable to do anything and death and carnage were everywhere. Most of the citizens were weak and unarmed and had their throats cut wherever they were caught, and around the altar lay heaps of corpses, and the steps of the sanctuary ran with their blood, as the bodies killed up above slid down on top of them.

²⁶⁰ δ᾽ ὡς οὔτε τὰς ὁρμὰς ἐνθουσιώντων τῶν στρατιωτῶν κατασχεῖν οἷός τε ἦν καὶ τὸ πῦρ ἐπεκράτει, παρελθὼν μετὰ τῶν ἡγεμόνων ἔνδον ἐθεάσατο τοῦ ναοῦ τὸ ἅγιον καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ, πολὺ μὲν τῆς παρὰ τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις φήμης ἀμείνω, τοῦ δὲ κόμπου καὶ τῆς παρὰ τοῖς οἰκείοις δόξης οὐκ ἐλάττω.

²⁶⁰ When Caesar was unable to restrain the impulses of the enthusiastic soldiers and the fire was prevailing, he went inside with the commanders and viewed the Holy Place of the Sanctuary and what was in it, finding it far superior to its report among foreigners, and not inferior to its boast and glory among its own people.

²⁶⁰ And now, since Caesar was no way able to restrain the enthusiastic fury of the soldiers, and the fire proceeded on more and more, he went into the holy place of the temple, with his commanders, and saw it, with what was in it, which he found to be far superior to what the relations of foreigners contained, and not inferior to what we ourselves boasted of and believed about it.

²⁶⁰ As Caesar could not restrain the fury of his troops and with the fire taking control, he went with his officers into the sanctuary of the temple, and saw it and its contents, which far exceeded what others had reported and was not inferior to the fame it enjoyed among our people.

²⁶¹ Τῆς φλογὸς δὲ οὐδέπω διικνουμένης οὐδαμόθεν εἴσω, τοὺς δὲ περὶ τὸν ναὸν οἴκους νεμομένης, νομίσας, ὅπερ ἦν, ἔτι σώζεσθαι τὸ ἔργον δύνασθαι προπηδᾷ,	²⁶¹ Since the flame had not yet reached the inside anywhere, but was consuming the chambers around the Sanctuary, he thought, as was the case, that the building could still be saved, and he rushed forward,
²⁶¹ But as the flame had not as yet reached to its inward parts, but was still consuming the rooms that were about the holy house, and Titus supposing what the fact was, that the house itself might yet be saved,	²⁶¹ Then, as the flames had nowhere penetrated to its core but were burning the rooms around the sanctuary, Titus, thinking that the building itself could be saved, hurried to persuade the soldiers to quench the fire.

²⁶² καὶ αὐτός τε παρακαλεῖν τοὺς στρατιώτας ἐπειρᾶτο τὸ πῦρ σβεννύειν καὶ Λιβεράλιον ἑκατοντάρχην τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν λογχοφόρων ξύλοις παίοντα τοὺς ἀπειθοῦντας ἐκέλευσεν εἴργειν.	²⁶² trying to exhort the soldiers himself to extinguish the fire, and he ordered Liberalius, a centurion of the spear-bearers around him, to restrain the disobedient by hitting them with staves.
²⁶² he came in haste and endeavored to persuade the soldiers to quench the fire, and gave order to Liberalius the centurion, and one of those spearmen that were about him, to beat the soldiers that were refractory with their staves, and to restrain them;	²⁶² He ordered Liberalius, a centurion of the spearmen, to beat with clubs any soldier who refused to obey.

²⁶³ Τῶν δὲ καὶ τὴν‎ πρὸς τὸν ΚαίσαραCaesar αἰδῶ καὶ τὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ κωλύοντος φόβον ἐνίκων οἱ θυμοὶ καὶ τὸ πρὸς ἸουδαίουςJews μῖσος, καὶ πολεμική τις ὁρμὴ λαβροτέρα·	²⁶³ But their rage and their hatred for the Jews, and a certain fierce war-impulse, conquered both their respect for Caesar and their fear of the one who was restraining them.
²⁶³ yet were their passions too hard for the regards they had for Caesar, and the dread they had of him who forbade them, as was their hatred of the Jews, and a certain vehement inclination to fight them, too hard for them also.	²⁶³ But their passions overcame their regard for Caesar and their fear of the officer's command, and their hatred of the Jews and lust for battle won the day.

²⁶⁴ τοὺς δὲ πολλοὺς ἐνῆγεν ἁρπαγῆς ἐλπίς, δόξαν τε ἔχοντας ὡς τὰ ἔνδον ἅπαντα χρημάτων μεστὰ εἴη, καὶ τὰ περὶ ὁρῶντας χρυσοῦ πεποιημένα.	²⁶⁴ Most were led on by the hope of plunder, having the opinion that everything inside was full of money, and seeing that the parts around it were made of gold.
²⁶⁴ Moreover, the hope of plunder induced many to go on, as having this opinion, that all the places within were full of money, and as seeing that all round about it was made of gold.	²⁶⁴ Also, the hope of loot urged many on, believing that the rooms inside were full of money, seeing that everything around it was made of gold.

²⁶⁵ Φθάνει δέ τις καὶ τῶν εἴσω παρεληλυθότων ἐκπηδήσαντος τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar πρὸς ἐποχὴν τῶν στρατιωτῶν πῦρ εἰς τοὺς στροφέας ἐμβαλὼν τῆς πύλης † ἐν σκότῳ·	²⁶⁵ And someone, even as Caesar had rushed out to restrain the soldiers, got ahead and threw fire into the hinges of the gate in the darkness;
²⁶⁵ And besides, one of those that went into the place prevented Caesar, when he ran so hastily out to restrain the soldiers, and threw the fire upon the hinges of the gate, in the dark;	²⁶⁵ Besides, before Caesar ran out to restrain the soldiers, someone already in the place went ahead in the dark and threw fire against the hinges of the gate.

^[1]In the passage from Josephus, The Jewish War 6.252, the daggers surrounding ἐν σκότῳ (en skotō—"in the darkness") indicate a textual corruption. Editors use these marks because the phrase appears in the original Greek manuscripts but makes little sense in the historical context of the scene. The Conflict in the Text The passage describes a Roman soldier throwing a firebrand into the Temple. Most scholars find ἐν σκότῳ problematic for two reasons: Timing: The event takes place in the evening, but the surrounding area would have been illuminated by the massive fires already burning. Logic: The sentence describes the soldier acting with "divine fury" and being lifted up by a comrade. The addition of "in the darkness" feels like a clunky or misplaced detail. Scholarly Solutions (Emendations) Because of the daggers, many famous editors of Josephus have proposed alternative words that look similar in Greek but fit the story better. Here are the leading theories: The "Haste" Theory: Some scholars believe the original word was ἐν σπουδῇ (en spoudē), which means "in haste" or "in a hurry." This fits the "fury" of the soldier much better than "in the dark." The "Inadvertent" Theory: Another suggestion is ἐν σκόπῳ (en skopō), implying he threw it "with aim" or "at the target." The "Secretly" Theory: Some argue the original was λάθρα (lathra), meaning the soldier did it "secretly" or without being noticed, which aligns with Josephus's claim that Titus (the Roman general) did not order the fire.

²⁶⁶ τότε γὰρ ἐξαπίνης ἔνδοθεν ἐκφανείσης φλογὸς οἵ τε ἡγεμόνες μετὰ τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἀνεχώρουν, καὶ τοὺς ἔξωθεν οὐδεὶς ὑφάπτειν ἐκώλυεν. Ὁ μὲν οὖν ναὸς οὕτως ἄκοντος ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἐμπίπραται.	²⁶⁶ then, when the flame suddenly appeared from within, the commanders withdrew with Caesar, and no one prevented those outside from setting it on fire. Thus the Sanctuary was burned against the will of Caesar.
²⁶⁶ whereby the flame burst out from within the holy house itself immediately, when the commanders retired, and Caesar with them, and when nobody any longer forbade those that were without to set fire to it. And thus was the holy house burnt down, without Caesar’s approbation.	²⁶⁶ The flame immediately burst out from within the sanctuary itself, and then the officers, including Caesar, retreated, and there was no one to forbid those outside, adding to the blaze. So the sanctuary was burned down, without Caesar's approval.

²⁶⁷ Πολλὰ δ᾽ ἄν τις ἐπολοφυράμενος πάντων ὧν ὄψει καὶ ἀκοῇ παρειλήφαμεν θαυμασιωτάτῳ κατασκευῆς τε ἕνεκα καὶ μεγέθους ἔτι τε τῆς καθ᾽ ἕκαστον πολυτελείας καὶ τῆς περὶ τὰ ἅγια δόξης, μεγίστην λάβοι παραμυθίαν τὴν‎ εἱμαρμένην ἄφυκτον οὖσαν ὥσπερ ἐμψύχοις οὕτω καὶ ἔργοις καὶ τόποις.

²⁶⁷ Though one might mourn greatly for a work that was the most wonderful of all we have seen or heard of, both for its construction and size, and further for the luxury of its every part and the glory regarding its holy things, one might find the greatest consolation in Destiny, which is inescapable for living beings and for works and places alike.

²⁶⁷ Now although anyone would justly lament the destruction of such a work as this was, since it was the most admirable of all the works that we have seen or heard of, both for its curious structure and its magnitude, and also for the vast wealth bestowed upon it, as well as for the glorious reputation it had for its holiness; yet might such a one comfort himself with this thought, that it was fate that decreed it so to be, which is inevitable, both as to living creatures, and as to works and places also.

²⁶⁷ Much as we must mourn the loss of such a work, the most marvellous building ever seen or heard about, for its unique structure and size and for its richness of detail and its glorious reputation for sanctity, one can find solace in the idea that fate, avoidable by living creatures or by works and places, decreed it so.

²⁶⁸ Θαυμάσαι δ᾽ ἄν τις ἐν αὐτῇ τῆς περιόδου τὴν‎ ἀκρίβειαν· καὶ μῆνα γοῦν, ὡς ἔφην, καὶ ἡμέραν ἐτήρησεν τὴν‎ αὐτήν, ἐν ᾗ πρότερον ὑπὸ ΒαβυλωνίωνBabylonians ὁ ναὸς ἐνεπρήσθη.	²⁶⁸ One might marvel at the accuracy of the cycle in it; for it [Destiny] observed the same month and the same day, as I said, on which the Temple was formerly burned by the Babylonians.
²⁶⁸ However, one cannot but wonder at the accuracy of this period thereto relating; for the same month and day were now observed, as I said before, wherein the holy house was burnt formerly by the Babylonians.	²⁶⁸ One must also marvel at the precision of the timing, for, as I said before, it happened on the same month and day when the sanctuary was formerly burned by the Babylonians.

²⁶⁹ Καὶ ἀπὸ μὲν τῆς πρώτης αὐτοῦ‎ κτίσεως, ἣν κατεβάλετο ὁ βασιλεύς; μέχρι τῆς νῦν ἀναιρέσεως, ἣ γέγονεν ἔτει δευτέρῳ τῆς ἡγεμονίας, ἔτη συνάγεται χίλια ἑκατὸν τριάκοντα, πρὸς δὲ μῆνες ἑπτὰ καὶ πεντεκαίδεκα ἡμέρᾳ·

²⁶⁹ From its first foundation, which King Solomon laid, until this present destruction, which happened in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, the years total one thousand one hundred and thirty, plus seven months and fifteen days.

²⁶⁹ Now the number of years that passed from its first foundation, which was laid by king Solomon, till this its destruction, which happened in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, are collected to be one thousand one hundred and thirty, besides seven months and fifteen days;

²⁶⁹ From its first foundation by king Solomon until its destruction, in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, it lasted one thousand one hundred and thirty years, seven months and fifteen days.

²⁷⁰ ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς ὕστερον, ἣν ἔτει δευτέρῳ ΚύρουCyrus βασιλεύοντος ἐποιήσατο ἈγγαῖοςHaggai, ἔτη μέχρι τῆς ὑπὸ ΟὐεσπασιανοῦVespasianus ἁλώσεως τριακονταεννέα πρὸς ἑξακοσίοις καὶ ἡμέρᾳ τεσσαρακονταπέντε.	²⁷⁰ From its later rebuilding, which Haggai performed in the second year of King Cyrus’s reign, the years until its capture under Vespasian were six hundred and thirty-nine and forty-five days.
²⁷⁰ and from the second building of it, which was done by Haggai, in the second year of Cyrus the king, till its destruction under Vespasian, there were six hundred and thirty-nine years and forty-five days.	²⁷⁰ From its second building, under Haggai, in the second year of king Cyrus until its destruction under Vespasian, were six hundred and thirty-nine years and forty-five days.

Chapter 5
The Temple in flames.
Signs preceding its destruction

☜ ☞

²⁷¹ Καιομένου δὲ τοῦ ναοῦ τῶν μὲν προσπιπτόντων ἦν ἁρπαγή, φόνος δὲ τῶν καταλαμβανομένων μυρίος καὶ οὔτε ἡλικίας ἦν ἔλεος οὔτ᾽ ἐντροπὴ σεμνότητος, ἀλλὰ καὶ παιδία καὶ γέροντες καὶ βέβηλοι καὶ ἱερεῖς ὁμοίως ἀνῃροῦντο, καὶ πᾶν γένος ἐπεξῄει περισχὼν ὁ πόλεμος, ὁμοῦ τούς τε καὶ τοὺς ἀμυνομένους.

²⁷¹ While the Temple was burning, the soldiers snatched at everything in their path, and the slaughter of those caught was infinite. There was no pity for age, nor respect for dignity; children and old men, laypeople and priests alike were slain. The war surged over everyone, encompassing both those who pleaded for mercy and those who offered resistance.

²⁷¹ While the holy house was on fire, everything was plundered that came to hand, and ten thousand of those that were caught were slain; nor was there a commiseration of any age, or any reverence of gravity, but children, and old men, and profane persons, and priests were all slain in the same manner; so that this war went round all sorts of men, and brought them to destruction, and as well those that made supplication for their lives, as those that defended themselves by fighting.

²⁷¹ While the sanctuary was burning, all that came to hand was looted and thousands of captives were killed. No pity was shown for youth or respect for age, but children and old men and laity and priests were all alike killed, so that this war engulfed and destroyed all sorts of people, whether begged or fought for their lives.

²⁷² συνήχει δὲ ἡ φλὸξ ἐπὶ πλεῖστον ἐκφερομένη τοῖς τῶν πιπτόντων στεναγμοῖς, καὶ διὰ μὲν τὸ ὕψος τοῦ λόφου καὶ τὸ τοῦ φλεγομένου μέγεθος ἔργου πᾶσαν ἄν τις ἔδοξε καίεσθαι τὴν‎ πόλιν, τῆς δὲ βοῆς ἐκείνης οὐδὲν ἐπινοηθῆναι δύναιτ᾽ ἂν ἢ μεῖζον ἢ φοβερώτερον.

²⁷² The roar of the flames as they spread afar harmonized with the groans of the falling. Because of the height of the hill and the magnitude of the burning edifice, one would have thought the entire city was ablaze. No sound more deafening or terrifying than that cry could be imagined.

²⁷² The flame was also carried a long way, and made an echo, together with the groans of those that were slain; and because this hill was high, and the works at the temple were very great, one would have thought the whole city had been on fire. Nor can one imagine anything either greater or more terrible than this noise;

²⁷² The flame carried a long way and echoed with the groans of the fallen, and as the hill was high and the temple buildings were large, it seemed the whole city was on fire. Nothing louder or more terrible than this noise is imaginable,

²⁷³ Τῶν τε γὰρ ταγμάτων ἀλαλαγμὸς ἦν συμφερομένων, καὶ τῶν στασιαστῶν πυρὶ καὶ σιδήρῳ κεκυκλωμένων κραυγή, τοῦ τε ἀποληφθέντος ἄνω λαοῦ τροπή τε μετ᾽ εἰς τοὺς πολεμίους καὶ πρὸς τὸ πάθος οἰμωγαί.

²⁷³ For there was the battle-cry of the Roman legions as they rushed together, the shouting of the rebels surrounded by fire and sword, and the shrieks of the people who had been cut off above, as they rushed in panic into the arms of the enemy, with wailings amidst their calamity.

²⁷³ for there was at once a shout of the Roman legions, who were marching all together, and a sad clamor of the seditious, who were now surrounded with fire and sword. The people also that were left above were beaten back upon the enemy, and under a great consternation, and made sad moans at the calamity they were under;

²⁷³ mingling the shouting from the Roman legions and the cries of the rebels, now surrounded by fire and sword. Those who were left above were forced back onto the enemy and wailed in panic at their lot,

²⁷⁴ Συνεβόα δὲ τοῖς ἐπὶ τοῦ λόφου τὸ κατὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν πλῆθος· ἤδη δὲ πολλοὶ τῷ λιμῷ μαραινόμενοι καὶ μεμυκότες ὡς εἶδον τὸ τοῦ ναοῦ πῦρ, εἰς ὀδυρμοὺς πάλιν καὶ κραυγὴν εὐτόνησαν· συνήχει δὲ ἥ τε καὶ τὰ περὶ ὄρη βαρυτέραν ποιοῦντα τὴν‎ βοήν.

²⁷⁴ The multitude in the city joined their cries with those on the hill. Many who were already wasting away and speechless from the famine, when they saw the fire of the Temple, found strength again for lamentations and cries. Perea and the surrounding mountains echoed back, making the noise even more thunderous.

²⁷⁴ the multitude also that was in the city joined in this outcry with those that were upon the hill. And besides, many of those that were worn away by the famine, and their mouths almost closed, when they saw the fire of the holy house, they exerted their utmost strength, and brake out into groans and outcries again: Perea did also return the echo, as well as the mountains round about [the city,] and augmented the force of the entire noise.

²⁷⁴ and the people in the city joined their cries with those up the hill and many who were wasted and silenced by hunger broke out again into groans and shouts on seeing the sanctuary on fire, until Perea and the mountains around returned the echo, increasing its volume.

²⁷⁵ Ἦν δὲ τοῦ θορύβου τὰ πάθη φοβερώτερα· τὸν μέν γε τοῦ ἱεροῦ λόφον ἐκ ῥιζῶν ἄν τις ἔδοξε βράττεσθαι πάντοθεν τοῦ πυρὸς καταγέμοντα, δαψιλέστερον δὲ τὸ αἷμα τοῦ πυρὸς εἶναι καὶ τῶν φονευόντων πλείους τοὺς φονευομένους·

²⁷⁵ Yet the actual sufferings were more terrible than the noise. The Temple hill appeared to be boiling from its very roots, being filled with fire everywhere; yet the blood seemed more abundant than the fire, and the dead more numerous than those who slew them.

²⁷⁵ Yet was the misery itself more terrible than this disorder; for one would have thought that the hill itself, on which the temple stood, was seething hot, as full of fire on every part of it, that the blood was larger in quantity than the fire, and those that were slain more in number than those that slew them;

²⁷⁵ Even more terrible was the disaster itself, for the hill on which the temple stood seemed boiling hot, as though shot through with fire and the bloodshed spread wider than the fire and there seemed more of the slain than of the killers.

²⁷⁶ οὐδαμοῦ γὰρ ἡ γῆ διεφαίνετο τῶν νεκρῶν, ἀλλὰ σωροῖς ἐπιβαίνοντες οἱ στρατιῶται σωμάτων ἐπὶ τοὺς διαφεύγοντας ἔθεον.	²⁷⁶ Nowhere was the ground visible through the corpses, but the soldiers, treading upon heaps of bodies, ran after those who were trying to escape.
²⁷⁶ for the ground did nowhere appear visible, for the dead bodies that lay on it; but the soldiers went over heaps of those bodies, as they ran upon such as fled from them.	²⁷⁶ The ground could not be seen, for all the corpses lying on it, and the soldiers marched over heaps of bodies, in pursuit of the fugitives.

²⁷⁷ Τὸ μὲν οὖν λῃστρικὸν πλῆθος ὠσάμενοι τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans μόλις εἰς τὸ ἔξω διεκπίπτουσιν ἱερὸν κἀκεῖθεν εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν, τοῦ δημοτικοῦ δὲ τὸ λειφθὲν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἔξω στοὰν κατέφυγε.	²⁷⁷ The band of rebels, having pushed through the Romans, managed with difficulty to break out into the outer Temple and from there into the city, while the remaining crowd of the common people fled to the outer portico.
²⁷⁷ And now it was that the multitude of the robbers were thrust out [of the inner court of the temple] by the Romans, and had much ado to get into the outward court, and from thence into the city, while the remainder of the populace fled into the cloister of that outer court.	²⁷⁷ Many of the brigands were forced out and could barely get to the outer court and from there into the city, while the rest of the people fled to the portico of the outer court.

²⁷⁸ Τῶν δὲ ἱερέων τινὲς τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ἀπὸ τοῦ ναοῦ τούς τε ὀβελοὺς καὶ τὰς ἕδρας αὐτῶν μολίβου πεποιημένας ἀνασπῶντες εἰς τοὺς ῬωμαίουςRomans ἠφίεσαν,	²⁷⁸ Some of the priests at first tore up the spikes from the Temple and their seats, which were made of lead, and hurled them at the Romans.
²⁷⁸ As for the priests, some of them plucked up from the holy house the spikes that were upon it, with their bases, which were made of lead, and shot them at the Romans instead of darts.	²⁷⁸ Some of the priests pulled up from the sanctuary the spikes set into it, with their bases made of lead, to shoot at the Romans;

²⁷⁹ αὖθις δὲ ὡς οὔτε ἤνυόν τι καὶ τὸ πῦρ ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἀνερρήγνυτο, ἐπὶ τὸν τοῖχον ἀναχωρήσαντες ὄντα ὀκτάπηχυν τὸ εὖρος ἔμενον.	²⁷⁹ But later, when they accomplished nothing and the fire broke out upon them, they withdrew to the wall, which was eight cubits^[1] wide, and stayed there.
²⁷⁹ But then as they gained nothing by so doing, and as the fire burst out upon them, they retired to the wall that was eight cubits broad, and there they tarried;	²⁷⁹ but as this achieved nothing and the fire was bursting upon them, they retreated to the wall that was eight feet broad and stayed there.

^[1]3.6 metres (12 ft)

²⁸⁰ Δύο γε μὴν τῶν , παρὸν σωθῆναι πρὸς μεταστᾶσιν ἢ διακαρτερεῖν πρὸς τὴν‎ μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων τύχην, ἑαυτοὺς ἔρριψαν εἰς τὸ πῦρ καὶ τῷ ναῷ συγκατεφλέγησαν, τε υἱὸς καὶ .

²⁸⁰ Two of the prominent men, though they could have been saved by going over to the Romans or by enduring the common fate with the others, threw themselves into the fire and were consumed with the Temple: Meirus, son of Belgas, and Josephus, son of Daleus.

²⁸⁰ yet did two of these of eminence among them, who might have saved themselves by going over to the Romans, or have borne up with courage, and taken their fortune with the others, throw themselves into the fire, and were burnt together with the holy house; their names were Meirus the son of Belgas, and Joseph the son of Daleus.

²⁸⁰ Two of their prominent members, Meirus the son of Belgas and Joseph the son of Daleus, who might have saved themselves by going over to the Romans, or have bravely shared the fate of the others, threw themselves into the fire and were burned along with the temple.

²⁸¹ δὲ μάταιον τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῖς περὶ φειδὼ κρίναντες τοῦ ναοῦ φλεγομένου πάντα συνεπίμπρασαν, τά τε λείψανα τῶν στοῶν καὶ τὰς πύλας πλὴν δύο, τῆς μὲν ἐκ τῶν ἀνατολικῶν τῆς δὲ μεσημβρινῆς· καὶ ταύτας ὕστερον κατέσκαψαν.

²⁸¹ The Romans, judging it useless to spare the surrounding buildings while the Temple was burning, set fire to everything, including the remains of the porticoes and the gates, except for two: one on the east and one on the south; these they later demolished.

²⁸¹ And now the Romans, judging that it was in vain to spare what was round about the holy house, burnt all those places, as also the remains of the cloisters and the gates, two excepted; the one on the east side, and the other on the south; both which, however, they burnt afterward.

²⁸¹ The Romans, judging it useless to spare anything near the sanctuary, burned all those places, and the remains of the porticoes and the gates, except two, on the east side and on the south, both of which they burned later.

²⁸² Ἔκαιον δὲ καὶ τὰ γαζοφυλάκια, ἐν οἷς ἄπειρον μὲν χρημάτων πλῆθος δ᾽ ἐσθῆτες καὶ ἄλλα κειμήλια, συνελόντι δ᾽ εἰπεῖν, πᾶς ὁ σεσώρευτο πλοῦτος, ἀνεσκευασμένων ἐκεῖ τοὺς οἴκους τῶν εὐπόρων.

²⁸² They also burned the treasuries, in which there were an infinite sum of money, infinite quantities of garments, and other precious things; to put it briefly, the entire wealth of the Jews was piled up there, as the wealthy had stored their household goods there.

²⁸² They also burnt down the treasury chambers, in which was an immense quantity of money, and an immense number of garments, and other precious goods there reposited; and, to speak all in a few words, there it was that the entire riches of the Jews were heaped up together, while the rich people had there built themselves chambers [to contain such furniture].

²⁸² They also burned down the treasury rooms which held a huge amount of money and many garments and other precious things, for in a word, it was there that all the riches of the Jews were deposited, while the wealthy had built themselves chambers there.

²⁸³ Ἧκον δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν‎ λοιπὴν στοὰν τοῦ ἔξωθεν ἱεροῦ· καταφεύγει δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ δήμου γύναια καὶ παιδία καὶ σύμμικτος ὄχλος εἰς ἑξακισχιλίους.	²⁸³ They came also to the remaining portico of the outer Temple, where a mixed multitude of women, children, and common people had fled, numbering about six thousand.
²⁸³ The soldiers also came to the rest of the cloisters that were in the outer [court of the] temple, whither the women and children, and a great mixed multitude of the people, fled, in number about six thousand.	²⁸³ The soldiers came to the remaining porticoes in the outer temple, where the women and children had fled along with about six thousand of the people.

²⁸⁴ Πρὶν δὲ κρῖναί τι περὶ αὐτῶν ἢ κελεῦσαι τοὺς ἡγεμόνας, φερόμενοι τοῖς θυμοῖς οἱ στρατιῶται τὴν‎ στοὰν ὑφάπτουσι, καὶ συνέβη τοὺς μὲν ῥιπτοῦντας αὑτοὺς ἐκ τῆς φλογὸς διαφθαρῆναι, τοὺς δὲ ἐν αὐτῇ· περιεσώθη δὲ ἐκ τοσούτων οὐδείς.

²⁸⁴ Before Caesar (Titus) could decide anything about them or the commanders give orders, the soldiers, carried away by rage, set fire to the portico from below. It happened that some were killed jumping out of the flames, while others perished within them; of so many, not one survived.

²⁸⁴ But before Caesar had determined anything about these people, or given the commanders any orders relating to them, the soldiers were in such a rage, that they set that cloister on fire; by which means it came to pass that some of these were destroyed by throwing themselves down headlong, and some were burnt in the cloisters themselves. Nor did anyone of them escape with his life.

²⁸⁴ Before Caesar had decided the fate of these or given the officers any orders about them, the soldiers in their fury set that portico on fire, so that some were killed by throwing themselves down headlong and some were burned within the porticoes, and no one escaped alive.

²⁸⁵ Τούτοις αἴτιος τῆς ἀπωλείας ψευδοπροφήτης τις κατέστη κατ᾽ ἐκείνην κηρύξας τὴν‎ ἡμέραν τοῖς ἐπὶ τῆς πόλεως, ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἐπὶ τὸ ἱερὸν ἀναβῆναι κελεύει δεξομένους τὰ σημεῖα τῆς σωτηρίας.	²⁸⁵ The cause of their destruction was a certain false prophet who had preached on that day to those in the city that God commanded them to go up to the Temple to receive the signs of their salvation.
²⁸⁵ A false prophet was the occasion of these people’s destruction, who had made a public proclamation in the city that very day, that God commanded them to get up upon the temple, and that there they should receive miraculous signs of their deliverance.	²⁸⁵ The cause of this destruction was a false prophet, who had that day proclaimed publicly in the city that God wanted them to ascend to the temple, where they would receive signs of salvation.

²⁸⁶ Πολλοὶ δ᾽ ἦσαν ἐγκάθετοι παρὰ τῶν τυράννων τότε πρὸς τὸν δῆμον προφῆται προσμένειν τὴν‎ ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ βοήθειαν καταγγέλλοντες, ὡς ἧττον αὐτομολοῖεν καὶ τοὺς ἐπάνω δέους καὶ φυλακῆς γενομένους ἐλπὶς παρακροτοίη.

²⁸⁶ There were many such prophets suborned by the tyrants at that time to tell the people to wait for help from God, so that they might desert less frequently and that hope might encourage those who were beyond fear and vigilance.

²⁸⁶ Now, there was then a great number of false prophets suborned by the tyrants to impose on the people, who denounced this to them, that they should wait for deliverance from God; and this was in order to keep them from deserting, and that they might be buoyed up above fear and care by such hopes.

²⁸⁶ Many false prophets were bribed by the tyrants to mislead the people, telling them to expect salvation from God to keep them from deserting, and by such hopes to raise them above fear and anxiety.

²⁸⁷ πείθεται δὲ ταχέως ἄνθρωπος ἐν συμφοραῖς, ὅταν δ᾽ ἤδη καὶ τῶν κατεχόντων δεινῶν ἀπαλλαγὴν ὁ ἐξαπατῶν ὑπογράφῃ, τόθ᾽ ὁ πάσχων ὅλος γίνεται τῆς ἐλπίδος.	²⁸⁷ A human being is quickly persuaded in the midst of calamities; and when the deceiver promises a release from the surrounding horrors, the sufferer becomes entirely a slave to that hope.
²⁸⁷ Now, a man that is in adversity does easily comply with such promises; for whensuch a seducer makes him believe that he shall be delivered from those miseries which oppress him, then it is that the patient is full of hopes of such his deliverance.	²⁸⁷ In adversity one easily accepts such promises, and when through such a seducer one believes he will be saved from present hardships, the sufferer is filled with hope.

²⁸⁸ Τὸν γοῦν ἄθλιον δῆμον οἱ μὲν καὶ καταψευδόμενοι τοῦ θεοῦ τηνικαῦτα παρέπειθον, τοῖς δ᾽ καὶ προσημαίνουσι τὴν‎ μέλλουσαν ἐρημίαν τέρασιν οὔτε προσεῖχον οὔτ᾽ ἐπίστευον, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐμβεβροντημένοι καὶ μήτε ὄμματα μήτε ψυχὴν ἔχοντες τῶν τοῦ θεοῦ κηρυγμάτων παρήκουσαν,

²⁸⁸ Thus did these deceivers and liars against God then delude the wretched people, while they neither attended to nor believed the manifest portents that foretold the coming desolation. Instead, as if thunderstruck and having neither eyes nor soul, they disregarded the proclamations of God:

²⁸⁸ Thus were the miserable people persuaded by these deceivers, and such as belied God himself; while they did not attend nor give credit to the signs that were so evident, and did so plainly foretell their future desolation, but, like men infatuated, without either eyes to see or minds to consider, did not regard the denunciations that God made to them.

²⁸⁸ In this way the poor people were led by these deceivers, who lied about God while not seeing or believing the clear signs which foretold their coming ruin. Infatuated, without eyes to see or minds to ponder, they ignored what God was telling them.

²⁸⁹ τοῦτο μὲν ὅτε ὑπὲρ τὴν‎ πόλιν ἄστρον ἔστη ῥομφαίᾳ παραπλήσιον καὶ παρατείνας ἐπ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν κομήτης,	²⁸⁹ First, when a star resembling a sword stood over the city, and a comet that continued for a whole year.
²⁸⁹ Thus there was a star resembling a sword, which stood over the city, and a comet, that continued a whole year.	²⁸⁹ A star like a sword had stood above the city for a whole year, and a comet too.

²⁹⁰ τοῦτο δ᾽ ἡνίκα πρὸ τῆς καὶ τοῦ πρὸς τὸν πόλεμον κινήματος ἀθροιζομένου τοῦ λαοῦ πρὸς τὴν‎ τῶν ἀζύμων ἑορτήν, ὀγδόη δ᾽ ἦν μηνός, κατὰ νυκτὸς ἐνάτην ὥραν τοσοῦτο φῶς περιέλαμψε τὸν βωμὸν καὶ τὸν ναόν, ὡς δοκεῖν ἡμέραν εἶναι λαμπράν, καὶ τοῦτο παρέτεινεν ἐφ᾽ ὥραν·

²⁹⁰ Second, when, before the revolt and the stirrings of war, while the people were gathering for the Feast of Unleavened Bread, on the eighth day of the month Xanthicus, at the ninth hour of the night, so great a light shone round the altar and the Temple that it appeared to be bright day, and this lasted for half an hour.

²⁹⁰ Thus also before the Jews’ rebellion, and before those commotions which preceded the war, when the people were come in great crowds to the feast of unleavened bread, on the eighth day of the month Xanthicus, [Nisan,] and at the ninth hour of the night, so great a light shone round the altar and the holy house, that it appeared to be bright day time; which light lasted for half an hour.

²⁹⁰ Also, before the revolt and the troubles preceding the war, when the people flocked to the feast of Azymes, on the eighth day of the month Xanthicus, at the ninth hour of the night, such a great light shone around the altar and the sanctuary, that it appeared to be bright daylight, and lasted for half an hour.

²⁹¹ ὃ τοῖς μὲν ἀπείροιςinexperienced ἀγαθὸν ἐδόκει, τοῖς δὲ ἱερογραμματεῦσιa sacred scribe πρὸς τῶν ἀποβεβηκότων εὐθέως ἐκρίθη.	²⁹¹ To the inexperienced this seemed a good omen, but it was immediately judged by the sacred scribes to portend what actually followed.
²⁹¹ This light seemed to be a good sign to the unskillful, but was so interpreted by the sacred scribes, as to portend those events that followed immediately upon it.	²⁹¹ The ignorant thought this light was a good sign but the sacred scribes judged it a portent of the events coming soon after.

²⁹² Καὶ κατὰ τὴν‎ αὐτὴν ἑορτὴν βοῦς μὲν ἀχθεῖσαto lead ὑπό του πρὸς τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἔτεκενto give birth ἄρνα ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ μέσῳ,	²⁹² During the same festival, a cow led by someone for sacrifice gave birth to a lamb in the midst of the Temple.
²⁹² At the same festival also, a heifer, as she was led by the high priest to be sacrificed, brought forth a lamb in the midst of the temple.	²⁹² At the same festival, a heifer being led to sacrifice by the high priest brought forth a lamb in the middle of the temple.

²⁹³ ἡ δ᾽ πύλη τοῦ ναοῦ χαλκῆ μὲν οὖσα καὶ στιβαρωτάτη, κλειομένη δὲ περὶ δείλην μόλις ὑπ᾽ ἀνθρώπων εἴκοσι, καὶ μοχλοὺς μὲν ἐπερειδομένη σιδηροδέτοις, κατάπηγας δὲ ἔχουσα βαθυτάτους εἰς τὸν οὐδὸν ὄντα διηνεκοῦς λίθου καθιεμένους, ὤφθη κατὰ νυκτὸς ὥραν αὐτομάτως .

²⁹³ The eastern gate of the inner Temple, which was of bronze and very heavy, and which twenty men could barely close at evening—being fastened with iron-bound bars and having bolts let down deep into the threshold consisting of a solid block of stone—was seen at the sixth hour of the night to have opened of its own accord.

²⁹³ Moreover, the eastern gate of the inner [court of the] temple, which was of brass, and vastly heavy, and had been with difficulty shut by twenty men, and rested upon a basis armed with iron, and had bolts fastened very deep into the firm floor, which was there made of one entire stone, was seen to be opened of its own accord about the sixth hour of the night.

²⁹³ The bronze eastern gate of the inner temple, so heavy that it was hard for twenty men to shut it, and which rested upon a foundation clad in iron, with bolts fastened deep into its base formed of one single stone, was seen to open of its own accord about the sixth hour of the night.

²⁹⁴ Δραμόντες δὲ οἱ τοῦ ἱεροῦ φύλακες ἤγγειλαν τῷ στρατηγῷ, κἀκεῖνος ἀναβὰς μόλις αὐτὴν ἴσχυσεν κλεῖσαι.	²⁹⁴ The guards of the Temple ran and told the captain, and he, coming up, was hardly able to close it.
²⁹⁴ Now, those that kept watch in the temple came hereupon running to the captain of the temple, and told him of it; who then came up thither, and not without great difficulty was able to shut the gate again.	²⁹⁴ The temple guards came running to the captain of the temple and told him of it and when he came there he had difficulty in shutting the gate again.

²⁹⁵ Πάλιν τοῦτο τοῖς μὲν ἰδιώταις κάλλιστον ἐδόκει τέρας· ἀνοῖξαι γὰρ τὸν θεὸν αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ τῶν ἀγαθῶν πύλην· οἱ λόγιοι δὲ λυομένην αὐτομάτως τοῦ ναοῦ τὴν‎ ἀσφάλειαν ἐνενόουν, καὶ πολεμίοις δῶρον ἀνοίγεσθαι τὴν‎ πύλην, δηλωτικόν τε ἐρημίας ἀπέφαινον ἐν αὑτοῖς τὸ σημεῖον.

²⁹⁵ Again, to the unlearned this appeared a most excellent omen, as if God had opened the gate of blessings to them; but the learned understood that the security of the Temple was dissolving of its own accord and that the gate was being opened as a gift to the enemies, declaring the sign of desolation among themselves.

²⁹⁵ This also appeared to the vulgar to be a very happy prodigy, as if God did thereby open them the gate of happiness. But the men of learning understood it, that the security of their holy house was dissolved of its own accord, and that the gate was opened for the advantage of their enemies.

²⁹⁵ To the crowd this also appeared to be a favourable prodigy, as though God were opening to them the gateway of good things. But the wise knew that the safety of their temple had fled away and that the gate opened to let in the enemy, a clear advance sign of the desolation coming upon them.

²⁹⁶ μετὰ δὲ τὴν‎ ἑορτὴν οὐ πολλαῖς ἡμέραις ὕστερον, μιᾷ καὶ εἰκάδι ἈρτεμισίουArtemisium μηνός, φάσμα τι δαιμόνιον ὤφθη μεῖζον πίστεως·	²⁹⁶ Not many days after the festival, on the twenty-first of the month Artemisium, a certain miraculous vision appeared, surpassing belief.
²⁹⁶ So these publicly declared that the signal foreshowed the desolation that was coming upon them. Besides these, a few days after that feast, on the one and twentieth day of the month Artemisius, [Jyar],	²⁹⁶ A few days after the festival, on the twenty-first day of the month Artemisius, a mighty and incredible thing appeared.

²⁹⁷ τερατεία δὲ ἂν ἔδοξεν οἶμαι τὸ ῥηθησόμενον, εἰ μὴ καὶ παρὰ τοῖς θεασαμένοις ἱστόρητοto inquire into καὶ τὰ ἐπακολουθήσανταto follow close, pursue πάθη τῶν σημείων ἦν ἄξια·	²⁹⁷ What I am about to relate would, I think, seem a fable, were it not told by those who saw it and had the subsequent calamities not been worthy of the signs.
²⁹⁷ a certain prodigious and incredible phenomenon appeared: I suppose the account of it would seem to be a fable, were it not related by those that saw it,	²⁹⁷ I guess the account would seem a fable, if it were not reported by eye-witnesses and if the events that followed it were not so important as to merit such signs.

²⁹⁸ πρὸ γὰρ ἡλίου δύσεως ὤφθη μετέωρα περὶ πᾶσαν τὴν‎ χώραν ἅρματα καὶ φάλαγγες ἔνοπλοιarmed διᾴττουσαι τῶν νεφῶν καὶ κυκλούμεναι τὰς πόλεις.	²⁹⁸ For before sunset, chariots and armed battalions were seen in the air throughout the whole region, rushing through the clouds and surrounding the cities.
²⁹⁸ and were not the events that followed it of so considerable a nature as to deserve such signals; for, before sunsetting, chariots and troops of soldiers in their armor were seen	²⁹⁸ Just before sunset, chariots and troops of soldiers in armour were seen running about among the clouds, encircling the cities.

²⁹⁹ Κατὰ δὲ τὴν‎ ἑορτήν, ἣ πεντηκοστὴ καλεῖται, νύκτωρ οἱ ἱερεῖς παρελθόντες εἰς τὸ ἔνδον ἱερόν, ὥσπερ αὐτοῖς ἔθος πρὸς τὰς λειτουργίας, πρῶτον μὲν κινήσεως ἀντιλαβέσθαι καὶ κτύπου, μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα φωνῆς ἀθρόας

²⁹⁹ At the feast called Pentecost, the priests who entered the inner Temple by night for their ministrations reported that they first felt a quaking and a noise, and after that a collective voice saying, “Let us depart from here.”

²⁹⁹ running about among the clouds, and surrounding of cities. Moreover, at that feast which we call Pentecost, as the priests were going by night into the inner [court of the] temple, as their custom was, to perform their sacred ministrations, they said that, in the first place, they felt a quaking, and heard a great noise,

²⁹⁹ Moreover, at the feast we call Pentecost, as the priests were going into the inner sanctuary at night to perform their traditional rites, it is said that they felt a quake and a mighty rumbling and heard a sound as of a large crowd, saying, "Let us move from here."

³⁰⁰ " μεταβαίνομεν ἐντεῦθεν. τὸ δὲ τούτων φοβερώτερον, γάρ τις υἱὸς τῶν ἰδιωτῶν ἄγροικος πρὸ τεσσάρων ἐτῶν τοῦ πολέμου τὰ μάλιστα τῆς πόλεως εἰρηνευομένης καὶ εὐθηνούσης, ἐλθὼν εἰς τὴν‎ ἑορτήν, ἐν ᾗ σκηνοποιεῖσθαι πάντας ἔθος τῷ θεῷ, κατὰ τὸ ἱερὸν ἐξαπίνης ἀναβοᾶν ἤρξατο " φωνὴ ἀπὸ ἀνατολῆς,

³⁰⁰ But what was more terrible than these: a certain Joshua, son of Ananias, a common countryman, four years before the war—when the city was in its greatest peace and prosperity—came to the festival where it is the custom for all to build tabernacles to God, and suddenly began to cry out in the Temple:

³⁰⁰ and after that they heard a sound as of a great multitude, saying, “Let us remove hence.” But, what is still more terrible, there was one Jesus, the son of Ananus, a plebeian and a husbandman, who, four years before the war began, and at a time when the city was in very great peace and prosperity, came to that feast whereon it is our custom for everyone to make tabernacles to God in the temple,

³⁰⁰ And, something even more terrifying, a man called Joshua ben Ananus, a peasant farmer, four years before the war began and at a time when the city was enjoying peace and prosperity, came to the feast when it is our custom for everyone to make tents to God in the temple,

³⁰¹ φωνὴ ἀπὸ δύσεως, φωνὴ ἀπὸ τῶν τεσσάρων ἀνέμων, φωνὴ ἐπὶ καὶ τὸν ναόν, φωνὴ ἐπὶ νυμφίους καὶ νύμφας, φωνὴ ἐπὶ τὸν λαὸν πάντα. τοῦτο μεθ᾽ ἡμέραν καὶ νύκτωρ κατὰ πάντας τοὺς στενωποὺς περιῄει κεκραγώς.

³⁰¹ “A voice from the east, a voice from the west, a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the Temple, a voice against the bridegrooms and the brides, a voice against all the people!” Day and night he went about all the narrow streets crying this.

³⁰¹ began on a sudden to cry aloud, “A voice from the east, a voice from the west, a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the holy house, a voice against the bridegrooms and the brides, and a voice against this whole people!” This was his cry, as he went about by day and by night, in all the lanes of the city.

³⁰¹ and suddenly began to cry aloud, "A voice from the east, a voice from the west, a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the sanctuary, a voice against the bridegrooms and the brides, a voice against this whole people!" This was his cry, going around through all the lanes of the city day and night.

³⁰² Τῶν δὲ τινὲς δημοτῶν ἀγανακτήσαντες πρὸς τὸ κακόφημον συλλαμβάνουσι τὸν ἄνθρωπον καὶ πολλαῖς αἰκίζονται πληγαῖς. Ὁ δὲ οὔθ᾽ ὑπὲρ αὑτοῦ φθεγξάμενος οὔτε ἰδίᾳ πρὸς τοὺς παίοντας, ἃς καὶ πρότερον φωνὰς βοῶν διετέλει.

³⁰² Some of the leading citizens, being incensed at this ill-omened cry, seized the man and severely beat him. But he, speaking neither for himself nor privately to those who struck him, continued the same cries as before.

³⁰² However, certain of the most eminent among the populace had great indignation at this dire cry of his, and took up the man, and gave him a great number of severe stripes; yet did not he either say anything for himself, or anything peculiar to those that chastised him, but still he went on with the same words which he cried before.

³⁰² Some of the prominent people were so angry with this dire cry that they seized the man and beat him severely, yet he said nothing in his own defence or against those who chastised him, but repeated the crying out the same words as before.

³⁰³ Νομίσαντες δὲ οἱ ἄρχοντες, ὅπερ ἦν, δαιμονιώτερον τὸ κίνημα τἀνδρὸς ἀνάγουσιν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸν παρὰ ῬωμαίοιςRomans ἔπαρχον.	³⁰³ The rulers, thinking (as was the case) that the man’s impulse was of a supernatural kind, led him to the Roman governor.
³⁰³ Hereupon our rulers, supposing, as the case proved to be, that this was a sort of divine fury in the man, brought him to the Roman procurator,	³⁰³ Then our officers, thinking, as it turned out, that this was some kind of divine fury in the man, brought him to the Roman procurator,

³⁰⁴ Ἔνθα μάστιξι μέχρι ὀστέων ξαινόμενος οὔθ᾽ ἱκέτευσενto approach as a suppliant οὔτ᾽ ἐδάκρυσεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἐνῆν μάλιστα τὴν‎ φωνὴν ὀλοφυρτικῶςlamentingly παρεγκλίνων πρὸς ἑκάστην	³⁰⁴ There, although he was flayed with scourges to the bone, he neither pleaded for mercy nor shed a tear, but lowering his voice to the most mournful tone possible, at every stroke he answered:
³⁰⁴ where he was whipped till his bones were laid bare; yet he did not make any supplication for himself, nor shed any tears, but turning his voice to the most lamentable tone possible, at every stroke of the whip his answer was, “Woe, woe to Jerusalem!”	³⁰⁴ where he was whipped until his bones were laid bare. And still he made no prayer for himself, and shed no tears, but in the most pitiable tones called out at every stroke of the whip, "Woe, woe to Jerusalem!"

³⁰⁵ πληγήν " αἰαὶ . τοῦ δ᾽ διερωτῶντος, οὗτος γὰρ ἔπαρχος ἦν, τίς εἴη καὶ πόθεν, καὶ διὰ τί ταῦτα φθέγγοιτο, πρὸς ταῦτα μὲν οὐδ᾽ , τὸν δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ πόλει θρῆνον εἴρων οὐ διέλειπεν, μέχρι καταγνοὺς μανίαν ὁ ἀπέλυσεν αὐτόν.

³⁰⁵ “Woe, woe to Jerusalem!” When Albinus (the governor) asked him who he was, and from where, and why he uttered such words, he made no answer at all, but did not cease his lamentation over the city until Albinus, judging him to be mad, released him.

³⁰⁵ And when Albinus (for he was then our procurator) asked him, Who he was? and whence he came? and why he uttered such words? he made no manner of reply to what he said, but still did not leave off his melancholy ditty, till Albinus took him to be a madman, and dismissed him.

³⁰⁵ When Albinus, who was then in charge, asked him who he was and where he came from and why he said such words, he made no reply, but did not cease his sad refrain, until Albinus took him for a madman and released him.

³⁰⁶ Ὁ δὲ τὸν μέχρι τοῦ πολέμου χρόνον οὔτε προσῄει τινὶ τῶν πολιτῶν οὔτε ὤφθη λαλῶν, ἀλλὰ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ὥσπερ εὐχὴν μεμελετηκώς " αἰαὶ ἹεροσολύμοιςJerusalem " ἐθρήνει.	³⁰⁶ Until the time of the war, he never approached any citizen nor was he seen speaking to anyone, but every day, as if it were a rehearsed prayer, he lamented, “Woe, woe to Jerusalem!”
³⁰⁶ Now, during all the time that passed before the war began, this man did not go near any of the citizens, nor was seen by them while he said so; but he every day uttered these lamentable words, as if it were his premeditated vow, “Woe, woe to Jerusalem!”	³⁰⁶ All the while until the war began, this man did not go near any of the citizens, and was unseen by them while he spoke, but every day he uttered these words of lament, as though under a vow, "Woe, woe to Jerusalem!"

³⁰⁷ Οὔτε δέ τινι τῶν τυπτόντων αὐτὸν ὁσημέραι κατηρᾶτο οὔτε τοὺς τροφῆς μεταδιδόντας εὐλόγει, μία δὲ πρὸς πάντας ἦν ἡ σκυθρωπὴ κλῃδὼν ἀπόκρισιςa response, answer.	³⁰⁷ He neither cursed those who beat him daily nor thanked those who gave him food; his one response to all was that melancholy omen.
³⁰⁷ Nor did he give ill words to any of those that beat him every day, nor good words to those that gave him food; but this was his reply to all men, and indeed no other than a melancholy presage of what was to come.	³⁰⁷ He spoke no evil to those who beat him every day, nor good to those who gave him food, but this was his reply to all, and it was no less than a sad prediction of what was to come.

³⁰⁸ Μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς ἐκεκράγειto croak· καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἑπτὰ ἔτη καὶ μῆνας πέντε εἴρων οὔτ᾽ ἤμβλυνεν τὴν‎ φωνὴν οὔτ᾽ ἔκαμεν, μέχρις οὗ κατὰ τὴν‎ πολιορκίαν ἔργα τῆς κλῃδόνος ἰδὼν ἀνεπαύσατο.	³⁰⁸ He cried out most loudly at the festivals. For seven years and five months he continued this, and his voice was neither weakened nor weary, until during the siege, having seen the fulfillment of his omen, he ceased.
³⁰⁸ This cry of his was the loudest at the festivals; and he continued this ditty for seven years and five months, without growing hoarse, or being tired therewith, until the very time that he saw his presage in earnest fulfilled in our siege, when it ceased;	³⁰⁸ His cry was loudest at the festivals, and he repeated this refrain for seven years and five months, without growing hoarse or tiring of it, until the very time that he saw his prophecy fulfilled in earnest during our siege.

³⁰⁹ Περιιὼν γὰρ ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους " αἰαὶ πάλιν τῇ πόλει καὶ τῷ λαῷ καὶ τῷ ναῷ " διαπρύσιον ἐβόα, ὡς δὲ τελευταῖον προσέθηκεν " αἰαὶ δὲ κἀμοί " , λίθος ἐκ τοῦ πετροβόλου σχασθεὶς καὶ πλήξας αὐτὸν παραχρῆμα κτείνει, φθεγγομένην δ᾽ ἔτι τὰς κλῃδόνας ἐκείνας τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ἀφῆκε.

³⁰⁹ For as he was going around the wall, he cried out with a piercing voice, “Woe, woe again to the city and the people and the Temple!” and as he added at the last, “Woe also to myself!” a stone from a catapult struck him and killed him on the spot, and even as he gave up his spirit, he was still uttering those same omens.

³⁰⁹ for as he was going round upon the wall, he cried out with his utmost force, “Woe, woe to the city again, and to the people, and to the holy house!” And just as he added at the last, “Woe, woe to myself also!” there came a stone out of one of the engines, and smote him, and killed him immediately; and as he was uttering the very same presages he gave up the ghost.

³⁰⁹ Then it ceased, for as he was going around upon the wall, crying out with all his force, "Woe, woe to the city, and to the people and to the sanctuary!" just as he finally added, "Woe, woe to myself also!" a stone came from one of the machines and struck him and killed him and he gave up his life with the same ominous words.

³¹⁰ Ταῦτά τις ἐννοῶν εὑρήσει τὸν μὲν θεὸν ἀνθρώπων κηδόμενον καὶ παντοίως προσημαίνοντα τῷ σφετέρῳ γένει τὰ σωτήρια, τοὺς δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἀνοίας καὶ κακῶν αὐθαιρέτων ἀπολλυμένους,	³¹⁰ If anyone considers these things, he will find that God cares for human beings and in all sorts of ways forewarns them of what concerns their salvation, but that they perish through their own folly and self-chosen evils.
³¹⁰ Now, if anyone consider these things, he will find that God takes care of mankind, and by all ways possible foreshows to our race what is for their preservation; but that men perish by those miseries which they madly and voluntarily bring upon themselves;	³¹⁰ Considering these things, one will find that God takes care of people and foretells to our race by all possible means what is for their safety, but that men die from evils that they madly and freely bring upon themselves.

³¹¹ ὅπου γε καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν μετὰ τὴν‎ καθαίρεσιν τῆς τετράγωνον ἐποίησαν, ἀναγεγραμμένον ἐν τοῖς λογίοις ἔχοντες ἁλώσεσθαι τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ τὸν ναόν, ἐπειδὰν τὸ ἱερὸν γένηται τετράγωνον.

³¹¹ For instance, the Jews, after the destruction of the Antonia fortress, made the Temple area a square, although they had it written in their oracles that the city and the Temple would be taken when the Temple became a square.

³¹¹ for the Jews, by demolishing the tower of Antonia, had made their temple foursquare, while at the same time they had it written in their sacred oracles, “That then should their city be taken, as well as their holy house, when once their temple should become foursquare.”

³¹¹ For the Jews, by demolishing the Antonia tower, had made their temple four-square, although it was written in their sacred oracles that their city and their temple would be captured once their temple became four-square.

³¹² Τὸ δ᾽ ἐπᾶραν αὐτοὺς μάλιστα πρὸς τὸν πόλεμον ἦν χρησμὸς ἀμφίβολος ὁμοίως ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς εὑρημένος γράμμασιν, ὡς κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον ἀπὸ τῆς χώρας αὐτῶν τις ἄρξει τῆς οἰκουμένης.	³¹² But what most stirred them up to the war was an ambiguous oracle found in their sacred writings, stating that at that time, one from their country would become ruler of the world.
³¹² But now, what did most elevate them in undertaking this war, was an ambiguous oracle that was also found in their sacred writings, how, “about that time, one from their country should become governor of the habitable earth.”	³¹² But what most inspired them to undertake this war was an ambiguous oracle also found in their sacred writings, that someone from their country would become ruler of the world about that time.

³¹³ τοῦθ᾽ οἱ μὲν ὡς οἰκεῖον ἐξέλαβον καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν σοφῶν ἐπλανήθησαν περὶ τὴν‎ κρίσιν, ἐδήλου δ᾽ ἄρα τὴν‎ ΟὐεσπασιανοῦVespasianus τὸ λόγιον ἡγεμονίαν ἀποδειχθέντος ἐπὶ ἸουδαίαςJudea αὐτοκράτορος.	³¹³ This they took to refer to one of their own, and many of the wise were misled in their judgment; for the oracle actually pointed to the sovereignty of Vespasian, who was proclaimed Emperor while in Judea (69 AD).
³¹³ The Jews took this prediction to belong to themselves in particular, and many of the wise men were thereby deceived in their determination. Now, this oracle certainly denoted the government of Vespasian, who was appointed emperor in Judea.	³¹³ The Jews took this prediction as applying to themselves and many of the wise men were wrong in their estimate of it, for it denoted the rule of Vespasian, who was in Judea when appointed as emperor.

³¹⁴ Ἀλλὰ γὰρ οὐ δυνατὸν ἀνθρώποις τὸ χρεὼν διαφυγεῖν οὐδὲ προορωμένοις.	³¹⁴ But indeed, it is not possible for men to escape fate, even if they see it coming.
³¹⁴ However, it is not possible for men to avoid fate, although they see it beforehand.	³¹⁴ But it is not possible for men to avoid fate, even if they see it in advance.

³¹⁵ Οἱ δὲ καὶ τῶν σημείων ἃ μὲν ἔκριναν πρὸς ἡδονὴν ἃ δὲ ἐξουθένησαν, μέχρις οὗ τῇ τε ἁλώσει τῆς πατρίδος καὶ τῷ σφῶν αὐτῶν ὀλέθρῳ διηλέγχθησαν τὴν‎ ἄνοιαν.	³¹⁵ Some of these signs the Jews interpreted to please themselves, and others they utterly disregarded, until the capture of their country and their own destruction laid bare their folly.
³¹⁵ But these men interpreted some of these signals according to their own pleasure, and some of them they utterly despised, until their madness was demonstrated, both by the taking of their city and their own destruction.	³¹⁵ For they interpreted some of the signs according to their own taste and some they utterly despised, until the capture of their city and by their own destruction showed their insanity.

Chapter 6
Roman ensigns in the Temple.
Titus' speech to the Jews

☜ ☞

³¹⁶ δὲ τῶν μὲν στασιαστῶν καταπεφευγότων εἰς τὴν‎ πόλιν, καιομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ‎ τε τοῦ ναοῦ καὶ τῶν περὶ ἁπάντων, κομίσαντες τὰς σημαίας εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ θέμενοι τῆς ἀνατολικῆς πύλης ἄντικρυς ἔθυσάν τε αὐταῖς αὐτόθι καὶ τὸν μετὰ μεγίστων εὐφημιῶν ἀπέφηναν αὐτοκράτορα.

³¹⁶ While the rebels had fled into the city and the Temple itself and everything around it was burning, the Romans brought their standards into the Temple area and set them up opposite the eastern gate; there they offered sacrifices to them and, with the greatest acclamations, proclaimed Titus “Imperator.”

³¹⁶ And now the Romans, upon the flight of the seditious into the city, and upon the burning of the holy house itself, and of all the buildings round about it, brought their ensigns to the temple and set them over against its eastern gate; and there did they offer sacrifices to them, and there did they make Titus imperator with the greatest acclamations of joy.

³¹⁶ When the rebels fled into the city, the sanctuary and all the buildings around it were burned. The Romans brought their ensigns to the temple and set them opposite its eastern gate, where they sacrificed to them. And with loud shouts of joy they acclaimed Titus as emperor.

³¹⁷ Ταῖς δὲ ἁρπαγαῖςrobbery, plunder οὕτως ἐνεπλήσθησαν οἱ στρατιῶται πάντες, ὥστε κατὰ τὴν‎ ΣυρίανSyria πρὸς ἥμισυ τῆς πάλαι τιμῆς τὸν σταθμὸν τοῦ χρυσίου πιπράσκεσθαι.	³¹⁷ The soldiers were so glutted with plunder that throughout Syria the standard weight of gold was sold for half its former value.
³¹⁷ And now all the soldiers had such vast quantities of the spoils which they had gotten by plunder, that in Syria a pound weight of gold was sold for half its former value.	³¹⁷ Through looting, all the soldiers amassed such huge amounts that in Syria a pound weight of gold was sold for half its former value.

³¹⁸ Τῶν δ᾽ ἀνὰ τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ ναοῦ ἱερέων διακαρτερούντων παῖς διψήσας ἱκέτευε τοὺς φύλακας τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin δοῦναι δεξιὰν αὐτῷ καὶ τὸ δίψος ἐξωμολογεῖτο.	³¹⁸ Among the priests still holding out on the wall of the Temple, a boy, being parched with thirst, entreated the Roman guards to give him their right hand (as a pledge of safety) and confessed his thirst.
³¹⁸ But as for those priests that kept themselves still upon the wall of the holy house, there was a boy that, out of the thirst he was in, desired some of the Roman guards to give him their right hands as a security for his life, and confessed he was very thirsty.	³¹⁸ Among the priests who still held out on the wall of the sanctuary, there was a boy who, parched with thirst, admitted his thirst to the Roman guards and implored them to spare his life.

³¹⁹ Τῶν δὲ τῆς ἡλικίας καὶ τῆς ἀνάγκης οἶκτον λαβόντων καὶ δόντων δεξιὰς καταβὰς αὐτός τε πίνει καὶ ὃ φέρων ἧκεν ἀγγεῖον πλήσας ὕδατος ᾤχετο φεύγων ἄνω πρὸς τοὺς σφετέρους.	³¹⁹ Taking pity on his youth and his distress, they gave him their right hands. He came down, drank, and after filling a vessel he had brought with water, he went racing back up to his own people.
³¹⁹ These guards commiserated his age, and the distress he was in, and gave him their right hands accordingly. So he came down himself, and drank some water, and filled the vessel he had with him when he came to them with water, and then went off, and fled away to his own friends;	³¹⁹ Out of pity for his age and his distress they gave him their guarantee so he came down and drank some water and filled the vessel he was carrying and then fled back up to his comrades.

³²⁰ Τῶν δὲ φυλάκων καταλαβεῖν μὲν οὐδεὶς ἴσχυσε, πρὸς δὲ τὴν‎ ἀπιστίαν ἐβλασφήμουν. Κἀκεῖνος οὐδὲν ἔφη παραβεβηκέναι τῶν συνθηκῶν· λαβεῖν γὰρ δεξιὰν οὐ τοῦ μένειν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἀλλὰ τοῦ καταβῆναι μόνον καὶ λαβεῖν ὕδωρ, ἅπερ ἀμφότερα πεποιηκὼς πιστὸς ἔδοξεν εἶναι.

³²⁰ None of the guards were able to catch him, and they cursed him for his bad faith. But he replied that he had broken none of the agreements; for he had received a pledge not to remain with them, but only to come down and get water, both of which he had done, and thus he considered himself to have kept his word.

³²⁰ nor could any of those guards overtake him; but still they reproached him for his perfidiousness. To which he made this answer:—“I have not broken the agreement; for the security I had given me was not in order to my staying with you, but only in order to my coming down safely, and taking up some water; both which things I have performed, and thereupon think myself to have been faithful to my engagement.”

³²⁰ When none of the guards could catch him, they rebuked him for breaking his word, but he replied that he had not broken the agreement, for it was not guaranteed that he would stay with them, but only to come down and take some water; both of which he had done, and so he reckoned he had kept his word.

³²¹ Τὸ μὲν δὴ πανούργημα διὰ τὴν‎ ἡλικίαν μάλιστα τοῦ παιδὸς ἀπεθαύμαζον οἱ πλανηθέντες· πέμπτῃ δ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ λιμώττοντες οἱ ἱερεῖς καταβαίνουσι καὶ πρὸς ἀναχθέντες ὑπὸ τῶν φυλάκων ἱκέτευον τυχεῖν σωτηρίας.

³²¹ The Romans who had been deceived wondered at his cunning, especially given the boy’s age; but on the fifth day, the priests, starving, came down and, having been led to Titus by the guards, entreated him for their lives.

³²¹ Hereupon those whom the child had imposed upon admired at his cunning, and that on account of his age. On the fifth day afterward, the priests that were pined with the famine came down, and when they were brought to Titus by the guards, they begged for their lives;

³²¹ Those whom the lad had tricked admired his cunning, for one so young. On the fifth day the priests who were weak with hunger came down and begged for their lives when they were brought to Titus by the guards,

³²² Ὁ δὲ τὸν μὲν τῆς συγγνώμης καιρὸν αὐτοῖς παρῳχηκέναι φήσας, οἴχεσθαι δὲ δι᾽ ὃν εὐλόγως ἂν αὐτοὺς ἔσωζε, πρέπειν δὲ τοῖς ἱερεῦσι τῷ ναῷ συναπολέσθαι, κελεύει κολάσαι τοὺς ἄνδρας.	³²² But he, saying that the time for pardon had passed for them, and that the thing for whose sake he might have reasonably saved them (the Temple) was gone, and that it was fitting for priests to perish with their Temple, ordered them to be executed.
³²² but he replied, that the time of pardon was over as to them, and that this very holy house, on whose account only they could justly hope to be preserved, was destroyed; and that it was agreeable to their office that priests should perish with the house itself to which they belonged. So he ordered them to be put to death.	³²² but he said that for them the time of pardon was past once the place for which he should spare them had been destroyed, and that priests should be destroyed along with the temple; so he ordered them put to death.

³²³ Οἱ δὲ περὶ τοὺς τυράννους ὡς τῷ τε πολέμῳ πάντοθεν ἐκρατοῦντο καὶ περιτετειχισμένοις διαφυγεῖν οὐδαμόθεν ἦν, προκαλοῦνται τὸν ΤίτονTitus εἰς λόγους.	³²³ The followers of the tyrants, since they were now mastered by the war on every side and hemmed in by the siege-wall so that there was no way to escape, invited Titus to a conference.
³²³ But as for the tyrants themselves, and those that were with them, when they found that they were encompassed on every side, and, as it were, walled round, without any method of escaping, they desired to treat with Titus by word of mouth.	³²³ The followers of the tyrants, totally defeated in the war and surrounded on all sides with no way of escape, asked for a conference with Titus.

³²⁴ Ὁ δὲ καὶ διὰ τὸ φιλάνθρωπον φύσει τὸ γοῦν ἄστυ περισῶσαι προαιρούμενος καὶ τῶν φίλων ἐναγόντων, ἤδη γὰρ μετριάζειν τοὺς λῃστὰς ὑπελάμβανεν, ἵσταται κατὰ τὸ πρὸς δύσιν μέρος τοῦ ἔξωθεν ἱεροῦ·	³²⁴ He, being naturally kind-hearted and desiring at least to preserve the city itself, and urged on by his friends—for he supposed the rebels were finally coming to their senses—stood on the western side of the outer Temple.
³²⁴ Accordingly, such was the kindness of his nature, and his desire of preserving the city from destruction, joined to the advice of his friends, who now thought the robbers were come to a temper, that he placed himself on the western side of the outer [court of the] temple;	³²⁴ Out of his kindly nature and wanting to save the city from destruction and advised by his friends that the brigands had come to see reason, he took up position on the western side of the outer temple,

³²⁵ ταύτῃ γὰρ ὑπὲρ τὸν ξυστὸν ἦσαν πύλαι, καὶ γέφυρα συνάπτουσα τῷ ἱερῷ τὴν‎ ἄνω πόλιν·	³²⁵ For in that place there were gates above the Xystus and a bridge connecting the Temple to the Upper City.
³²⁵ for there were gates on that side above the Xystus, and a bridge that connected the upper city to the temple. This bridge it was that lay between the tyrants and Caesar, and parted them;	³²⁵ as there were gates on that side above the Xystus and a bridge connecting the upper city to the temple.

³²⁶ αὕτη τότε μέση τῶν τυράννων ἦν καὶ τοῦ . Τὸ δὲ πλῆθος ἑκατέροις βύζην ἐφεστήκει, μὲν περὶ καὶ μετέωροι συγγνώμης ἐλπίδι, δὲ καραδοκοῦντες αὐτῶν τὴν‎ .

³²⁶ This bridge then stood between the tyrants and Caesar. The multitude stood crowded on either side: the Jews around Simon and John, suspended by hopes of pardon, and the Romans by Caesar’s side, anxiously waiting to see how they would be received.

³²⁶ while the multitude stood on each side; those of the Jewish nation about Simon and John, with great hopes of pardon; and the Romans about Caesar, in great expectation how Titus would receive their supplication.

³²⁶ This lay between the tyrants and Caesar, while crowds stood on each side; those of the Jewish nation around Simon and John, hoping for pardon, and the Romans around Caesar, eager to hear their petition.

³²⁷ Παραγγείλας δὲ τοῖς στρατιώταις ΤίτοςTitus θυμοῦ τε καὶ βελῶν μένειν ἐγκρατεῖς, καὶ τὸν ἑρμηνέα παραστησάμενος, ὅπερ ἦν τεκμήριον τοῦ κρατεῖν, πρῶτος ἤρξατο λέγειν·	³²⁷ Titus, having ordered his soldiers to restrain their rage and their missiles, and having placed an interpreter by his side—which was a sign of his being the victor—began to speak first:
³²⁷ So Titus charged his soldiers to restrain their rage, and to let their darts alone, and appointed an interpreter between them, which was a sign that he was the conqueror, and first began the discourse, and said,	³²⁷ Titus bade his soldiers to curb their rage and not use their weapons. Then placing an interpreter between them, he addressed them first as a sign that he was the conqueror:

³²⁸ " ἆρά γε ἤδη κεκόρεσθε τῶν τῆς πατρίδος κακῶν, ὦ ἄνδρες, οἱ μήτε τῆς ἡμετέρας δυνάμεως μήτε τῆς ἑαυτῶν ἀσθενείας ἔννοιαν λαβόντες, ὁρμῇ δὲ ἀσκέπτῳ καὶ μανίᾳ τόν τε δῆμον καὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ τὸν ναὸν ἀπολωλεκότες,

³²⁸ “Are you now finally sated with the miseries of your country, men, you who took no thought of our power or your own weakness, but by reckless impulse and madness have destroyed your people, your city, and your Temple?

³²⁸ “I hope you, sirs, are now satiated with the miseries of your country, who have not had any just notions, either of our great power, or of your own great weakness, but have, like madmen, after a violent and inconsiderate manner, made such attempts, as have brought your people, your city, and your holy house to destruction.

³²⁸ "Now sirs, I hope you have had your fill of your country's woes, who did not give proper heed to our power or your own weakness, but by your rashness have inadvisedly and madly caused the destruction of your people, your city and your temple.

³²⁹ ἀπολούμενοι δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ δικαίως, οἳ πρῶτον μὲν ἀφ᾽ οὗ ΠομπήιοςPompeius εἷλεν ὑμᾶς κατὰ κράτος οὐκ ἐπαύσασθε νεωτεροποιίας, ἔπειτα καὶ φανερὸν ἐξηνέγκατε πρὸς ῬωμαίουςRomans πόλεμον;	³²⁹ And you yourselves are justly about to perish—you who, from the moment Pompey first conquered you by force, have never ceased from revolution, and have now at last brought open war upon the Romans.
³²⁹ You have been the men that have never left off rebelling since Pompey first conquered you, and have, since that time, made open war with the Romans.	³²⁹ You never ceased rebelling since Pompey first conquered you and have since then openly made war on the Romans.

³³⁰ ἆρά γε πλήθει πεποιθότες; καὶ μὴν ἐλάχιστον ὑμῖν μέρος ἀντήρκεσεν τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ. Πίστει τοιγαροῦν συμμάχων; καὶ τί τῶν ἔξω τῆς ἡμετέρας ἡγεμονίας ἐθνῶν ἔμελλεν αἱρήσεσθαι πρὸ ;

³³⁰ Did you trust in your numbers? Yet a tiny fraction of the Roman army has sufficed against you. Was it in the loyalty of your allies? And what nation outside of our empire would choose Jews over Romans?

³³⁰ Have you depended on your multitude, while a very small part of the Roman soldiery have been strong enough for you? Have you relied on the fidelity of your confederates? And what nations are there, out of the limits of our dominion, that would choose to assist the Jews before the Romans? Are your bodies stronger than ours?

³³⁰ Did you rely on your numbers? Well, a small fraction of the Roman army was strong enough for you! Did you trust in allies? But what nations, even outside our dominion, would side with the Jews before the Romans?

³³¹ Ἀλλ᾽But ἀλκῇ σωμάτων; καὶ μὴν ἴστε Γερμανοὺς δουλεύοντας ἡμῖν. ὀχυρότητι δὲ τειχῶν; καὶ τί μεῖζον ὠκεανοῦ τεῖχος κώλυμα, ὃν περιβεβλημένοι Βρεττανοὶ τὰ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ὅπλα προσκυνοῦσιν;	³³¹ Was it in physical strength? Yet you know the Germans are our slaves. Was it in the strength of your walls? What wall is greater than the Ocean, which encompasses the Britons who yet bow before Roman arms?
³³¹ nay, you know that the [strong] Germans themselves are our servants. Have you stronger walls than we have? Pray, what greater obstacle is there than the wall of the ocean, with which the Britons are encompassed, and yet do adore the arms of the Romans.	³³¹ Did you rely on your bodily strength? But you know that even the Germans are slaves to us. On the strength of your walls? But what greater defence is there than the wall of the ocean which surrounds the Britons, and yet they surrender to Roman arms.

³³² Καρτερίᾳ ψυχῆς καὶ πανουργίᾳ στρατηγῶν; ἀλλὰ μὴν ᾔδειτε καὶ Καρχηδονίους ἁλόντας.	³³² Was it in the endurance of your souls and the cunning of your generals? But you knew that even the Carthaginians were conquered.
³³² Do you exceed us in courage of soul, and in the sagacity of your commanders? Nay, indeed, you cannot but know that the very Carthaginians have been conquered by us.	³³² Do you excel us in courage of soul and the strategy of your officers? Don't you know that the Carthaginians were beaten?

³³³ Τοιγαροῦν ὑμᾶς ἐπήγειρε κατὰ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin ἡ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin φιλανθρωπία, οἳ πρῶτον μὲν ὑμῖν τήν τε χώραν ἔδομεν νέμεσθαι καὶ βασιλεῖς ὁμοφύλους ἐπεστήσαμεν,	³³³ Therefore, it was Roman humanity that incited you against Romans—we who first gave you this land to occupy and set over you kings of your own race;
³³³ It can therefore be nothing certainly but the kindness of us Romans which hath excited you against us; who, in the first place, have given you this land to possess; and, in the next place, have set over you kings of your own nation; and, in the third place, have preserved the laws of your forefathers to you,	³³³ It must have been the kindness of us Romans that roused you against us, when first we allowed you go on occupying this land and then granted you kings of your own nation,

³³⁴ ἔπειτα τοὺς πατρίους νόμους ἐτηρήσαμεν, καὶ ζῆν οὐ μόνον καθ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἄλλους ἐπετρέψαμεν ὡς ἐβούλεσθε·	³³⁴ Then we preserved your ancestral laws and permitted you to live as you pleased, not only among yourselves but also in your dealings with others.
³³⁴ and have withal permitted you to live, either by yourselves, or among others, as it should please you?	³³⁴ and let you go on observing your ancestral laws and to live as you please, whether on your own or among others.

³³⁵ τὸ δὲ μέγιστον, δασμολογεῖν τε ὑμῖν ἐπὶ τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἀναθήματα συλλέγειν ἐπετρέψαμεν, καὶ τοὺς ταῦτα φέροντας οὔτε ἐνουθετήσαμεν οὔτε ἐκωλύσαμεν, ἵν᾽ ἡμῖν γένησθε πλουσιώτεροι καὶ παρασκευάσησθε τοῖς ἡμετέροις χρήμασιν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν.

³³⁵ And most importantly, we permitted you to collect taxes for your God and to gather offerings, and we neither admonished nor hindered those who brought them, so that you might become richer at our expense and prepare with our own money to fight against us.^[1]

³³⁵ And what is our chief favor of all we have given you leave to gather up that tribute which is paid to God with such other gifts that are dedicated to him; nor have we called those that carried these donations to account, nor prohibited them; till at length you became richer than we ourselves, even when you were our enemies; and you made preparations for war against us with our own money;

³³⁵ Most of all, we allowed you to collect the tax which is paid to God and any other gifts dedicated to him, not checking or hindering those who brought them, until you became richer than ourselves, and prepared to use our own money against us.

^[1]The Fiscus Iudaicus: Titus mentions that the Romans allowed the Jews to “collect taxes for your God.” Historically, Jews across the Diaspora sent a half-shekel temple tax to Jerusalem. After 70 AD, the Romans famously diverted this tax to the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus in Rome, known as the Fiscus Iudaicus.

³³⁶ Ἔπειτα τηλικούτων ἀγαθῶν ἀπολαύοντεςto take, receive ἐπὶ τοὺς παρασχόντας ἠνέγκατε τὸν κόρον καὶ δίκην τῶν ἀτιθασεύτων ἑρπετῶν τοῖς σαίνουσι τὸν ἰὸν ἐναφήκατε.	³³⁶ Then, enjoying such great benefits, you vented your surfeit upon those who provided them, and like untamed serpents, you spat your venom at those who stroked you.
³³⁶ nay, after all, when you were in the enjoyment of all these advantages, you turned your too great plenty against those that gave it you, and, like merciless serpents, have thrown out your poison against those that treated you kindly.	³³⁶ After all these benefits, you turned your surplus against your donors, and, like merciless snakes, spat out poison at those who petted you.

³³⁷ Ἔστω γοῦν, κατεφρονήσατε τῆς ῥᾳθυμίας, καὶ καθάπερ ῥήγματα ἢ σπάσματα τὸν ἄλλον χρόνον κακοήθως ἠρεμοῦντες ἐν τῇ μείζονι νόσῳ διεφάνητε καὶ πρὸς ἐλπίδας ἀναιδεῖς ἀμέτρους ἐξετείνατε τὰς ἐπιθυμίας.

³³⁷ Granted, you looked down upon the inactivity of Nero, and like fractures or abscesses, after remaining malevolently quiet for a long time, you broke out in a greater disease and extended your desires to shameless and immoderate hopes.

³³⁷ I suppose, therefore, that you might despise the slothfulness of Nero, and, like limbs of the body that are broken or dislocated, you did then lie quiet, waiting for some other time, though still with a malicious intention, and have now showed your distemper to be greater than ever, and have extended your desires as far as your impudent and immense hopes would enable you to do it.

³³⁷ Perhaps you scorned Nero's inactivity, and at that time remained still, like broken or dislocated limbs waiting for time to heal them, and then your ailment was worse than ever, reaching out with boundless, indecent ambition.

³³⁸ Ἧκεν ὁ πατὴρ οὑμὸς εἰς τὴν‎ χώραν, οὐ τιμωρησόμενος ὑμᾶς τῶν κατὰ ΚέστιονCestius, ἀλλὰ νουθετήσων·	³³⁸ My father came into the country, not to punish you for the affair of Cestius, but to admonish you.
³³⁸ At this time my father came into this country, not with a design to punish you for what you had done under Cestius, but to admonish you;	³³⁸ My father came into this country, not to punish you for what you had done under Cestius, but to admonish you,

³³⁹ δέον γοῦν, εἴπερ ἐπ᾽ ἀναστάσει τοῦ ἔθνους παρῆν, ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ῥίζαν ὑμῶν δραμεῖν καὶ ταύτην ἐκπορθεῖν τὴν‎ πόλιν εὐθέως, ὁ δὲ ΓαλιλαίανGalilee ἐδῄου καὶ τὰ περὶ ἐπιδιδοὺς ὑμῖν χρόνον εἰς μεταμέλειαν.	³³⁹ If he had come for the destruction of the nation, it would have been necessary to strike at your root and sack this city immediately; instead, he ravaged Galilee and the surroundings, giving you time for repentance.
³³⁹ for had he come to overthrow your nation, he had run directly to your fountainhead, and had immediately laid this city waste; whereas he went and burnt Galilee and the neighboring parts, and thereby gave you time for repentance;	³³⁹ for if he had come to destroy your nation, he would have gone directly to the root and destroyed this city immediately; whereas he went and despoiled Galilee and its neighbourhood, to give you time for repentance.

³⁴⁰ Ἀλλ᾽But ὑμῖν ἀσθένεια τὸ φιλάνθρωπον ἐδόκει κἀκ τῆς ἡμετέρας πρᾳότητος τὴν‎ τόλμαν ἐπεθρέψατε.	³⁴⁰ But you took our humanity for weakness, and from our mildness you nourished your audacity.
³⁴⁰ which instance of humanity you took for an argument of his weakness, and nourished up your impudence by our mildness.	³⁴⁰ You took this sign of mercy for weakness and let your daring thrive on our mildness.

³⁴¹ οἰχομένου τοῦθ᾽ ὅπερ ἐχρῆν τοὺς πονηροτάτους ἐποιήσατε, ταῖς ἡμῶν ταραχαῖς ἐπεθαρρήσατε καὶ χωρισθέντων εἰς τὴν‎ ἐμοῦ τε καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς εἰς παρασκευὰς τοῦ πολέμου κατεχρήσασθε τοῖς καιροῖς, καὶ οὐκ ᾐδέσθητε ταράσσειν αὐτοκράτορας γεγενημένους οὓς καὶ στρατηγοὺς φιλανθρώπους ἐπειράσατε.

³⁴¹ When Nero died, you did what the most wicked men would do: you took courage from our civil troubles, and when my father and I departed for Egypt, you used the opportunity for war-preparations, and were not ashamed to harass those who had become Emperors after having experienced them as merciful generals.

³⁴¹ When Nero was gone out of the world, you did as the wickedest wretches would have done, and encouraged yourselves to act against us by our civil dissensions, and abused that time, when both I and my father were gone away to Egypt, to make preparations for this war. Nor were you ashamed to raise disturbances against us when we were made emperors, and this while you had experienced how mild we had been, when we were no more than generals of the army.

³⁴¹ When Nero had left this life, you acted like scoundrels, daring to avail of our civil strife and using the time when I and my father were absent in Egypt to prepare for this war, and were not ashamed to trouble us even as emperors, though you had experienced our clemency as generals.

³⁴² Προσφυγούσης γοῦν ἡμῖν τῆς ἡγεμονίας, καὶ τῶν μὲν κατὰ ταύτην ἠρεμούντων πάντων, πρεσβευομένων δὲ καὶ συνηδομένων τῶν ἔξωθεν ἐθνῶν, πάλιν οἱ ἸουδαῖοιJews πολέμιοι,	³⁴² When the empire devolved upon us, and while everything within it was at peace, and foreign nations were sending embassies of congratulation, the Jews were again enemies.
³⁴² But when the government was devolved upon us, and all other people did thereupon lie quiet, and even foreign nations sent embassies, and congratulated our access to the government,	³⁴² But when the empire came to us and all others were at peace and foreign nations were sending envoys to congratulate us, you Jews were again at war with us.

³⁴³ καὶ πρεσβεῖαι μὲν ὑμῶν πρὸς τοὺς ὑπὲρ ἐπὶ νεωτερισμῷ, περίβολοι δὲ τειχῶν ἀνοικοδομούμενοι καινοί, στάσεις δὲ καὶ τυράννων φιλονεικίαι καὶ πόλεμος , μόνα τοῖς οὕτω πονηροῖς πρέποντα.

³⁴³ Embassies were sent by you to those beyond the Euphrates for the sake of revolution; new circuits of walls were built, there were factions and the rivalries of tyrants and civil war—things fitting only for such wicked men.

³⁴³ then did you Jews show yourselves to be our enemies. You sent embassies to those of your nation that are beyond Euphrates to assist you in your raising disturbances; new walls were built by you round your city, seditions arose, and one tyrant contended against another, and a civil war broke out among you; such, indeed, as became none but so wicked a people as you are.

³⁴³ You sent envoys to your people beyond the Euphrates to join in your revolt; you built new walls; rebellions arose, with opposing tyrants and civil war among you, as befits a people so perverse.

³⁴⁴ Ἧκον ἐπὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν ἐγὼ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἄκοντος λαβὼν σκυθρωπὰ παραγγέλματα. Τὸν δῆμον ἀκούσας εἰρηνικὰ φρονεῖν ἥσθην.	³⁴⁴ I came to this city with somber orders from my father, who had given them reluctantly. I was glad when I heard the people were of a peaceful mind.
³⁴⁴ I then came to this city, as unwillingly sent by my father, and received melancholy injunctions from him. When I heard that the people were disposed to peace, I rejoiced at it;	³⁴⁴ Unwillingly, I came to this city, sent by my father, with a sad duty to perform, but when I heard the people were ready for peace, I was glad of it.

³⁴⁵ Ὑμᾶς παύσασθαι πρὸ πολέμου παρεκάλουν, μέχρι πολλοῦ πολεμούντων ἐφειδόμην, δεξιὰς αὐτομόλοις ἔδωκα, καταφυγοῦσι πίστεις ἐτήρησα, πολλοὺς αἰχμαλώτους ἠλέησα, τοὺς ἐπείγοντας βασανίσας ἐκόλασα; τείχεσιν ὑμετέροις μηχανὰς ἄκων προσήγαγον, ἀεὶ φονῶντας τοὺς στρατιώτας ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν κατέσχον, καθ᾽ ἑκάστην νίκην ὡς ἡττώμενος ὑμᾶς εἰς εἰρήνην προυκαλεσάμην.

³⁴⁵ I entreated you to stop before the war; for a long time I spared you when you fought; I gave my right hand to deserters; I kept faith with those who fled to me; I pitied many captives; I punished those who provoked me only after torturing them. Reluctantly I brought engines against your walls; I restrained my soldiers who were always thirsting for your blood; after every victory, as if I were the one defeated, I invited you to peace.

³⁴⁵ I exhorted you to leave off these proceedings before I began this war; I spared you even when you had fought against me a great while; I gave my right hand as security to the deserters; I observed what I had promised faithfully. When they fled to me, I had compassion on many of those that I had taken captive; I tortured those that were eager for war, in order to restrain them. It was unwillingly that I brought my engines of war against your walls; I always prohibited my soldiers, when they were set upon your slaughter, from their severity against you. After every victory I persuaded you to peace, as though I had been myself conquered.

³⁴⁵ Before beginning this war I urged you to desist; I spared you even after you had fought so long against me; I gave my guarantee to deserters and kept my promise to refugees; I had mercy on many prisoners, while torturing the instigators of war. Reluctantly I brought my war-machines against your walls. I always restrained the blood-lust of my soldiers, and after every victory I urged you to peace, as though I had lost.

³⁴⁶ Τοῦ ἱεροῦ πλησίον γενόμενος πάλιν ἑκὼν ἐξελαθόμην τῶν τοῦ πολέμου νόμων, φείσασθαι δὲ παρεκάλουν τῶν ἰδίων ὑμᾶς ἁγίων καὶ σῶσαι τὸν ναὸν ἑαυτοῖς, διδοὺς ἄδειάν τε ἐξόδου καὶ πίστιν σωτηρίας, εἰ δ᾽ ἐβούλεσθε, καὶ μάχης καιρὸν ἐν ἄλλῳ τόπῳ·

³⁴⁶ When I came near the Temple, I again willfully forgot the laws of war and entreated you to spare your own holy things and save the Temple for yourselves, giving you leave to depart and a pledge of safety, or if you wished, an opportunity for battle in another place.

³⁴⁶ When I came near your temple, I again departed from the laws of war, and exhorted you to spare your own sanctuary, and to preserve your holy house to yourselves. I allowed you a quiet exit out of it, and security for your preservation; nay, if you had a mind, I gave you leave to fight in another place. Yet have you still despised every one of my proposals, and have set fire to your holy house with your own hands.

³⁴⁶ When I got close to your temple I again left aside the laws of war and urged you to spare your own sanctuary and save your temple for yourselves, offering you safe conduct to leave it, and would have let you fight in another place if you had wished.

³⁴⁷ πάντων ὑπερείδετε καὶ τὸν ναὸν ἰδίαις χερσὶν ἐνεπρήσατε. Ἔπειτα, μιαρώτατοι, προκαλεῖσθέ με πρὸς λόγους νῦν; ἵνα τί σώσητε τοιοῦτον οἷον ἀπόλωλεν; ποίας ὑμᾶς αὐτοὺς μετὰ τὸν ναὸν σωτηρίας;

³⁴⁷ But you despised everything and set fire to the Temple with your own hands. And then, you most abominable wretches, do you now invite me to a conference? For what—to save something like that which has perished? What kind of safety do you think you deserve after the Temple is gone?

³⁴⁷ And now, vile wretches, do you desire to treat with me by word of mouth? To what purpose is it that you would save such a holy house as this was, which is now destroyed? What preservation can you now desire after the destruction of your temple?

³⁴⁷ But you wretches, who ignored all offers and with your own hands have burned the temple, do you now call me to talk with you? Why can you wish to save, compared with what has been destroyed? What safety do you deserve after your temple is gone?

³⁴⁸ Ἀλλὰ καὶ νῦν μετὰ τῶν ὅπλων ἑστήκατε καὶ οὐδ᾽ ἐν ἐσχάτοις ὑποκρίνεσθε γοῦν ἱκέτας, ὦ ταλαίπωροι, τίνι πεποιθότες;	³⁴⁸ Nay, even now you stand with your weapons and do not even in the final extremity play the part of suppliants, O miserable men—in what do you trust?
³⁴⁸ Yet do you stand still at this very time in your armor; nor can you bring yourselves so much as to pretend to be supplicants even in this your utmost extremity. O miserable creatures! what is it you depend on?	³⁴⁸ But still you remain armed and even in this extremity cannot even pretend to beg. What are you relying on, you wretches?

³⁴⁹ Οὐ νεκρὸς μὲν ὑμῶν ὁ δῆμος, οἴχεται δ᾽ ὁ ναός, ὑπ᾽ ἐμοὶ δὲ ἡ πόλις, ἐν χερσὶ δὲ ταῖς ἐμαῖς ἔχετε τὰς ψυχάς; εἶτα ὑπολαμβάνετε δόξαν ἀνδρείας τὸ δυσθανατᾶν;	³⁴⁹ Is not your people dead? Is not your Temple gone? Is not the city in my power? And do I not hold your very souls in my hands? And yet you suppose the refusal to die easily is a mark of courage?
³⁴⁹ Are not your people dead? is not your holy house gone? is not your city in my power? and are not your own very lives in my hands? And do you still deem it a part of valor to die?	³⁴⁹ Are your people not dead and your temple gone and your city not in my power? Are your lives not in my hands? Do you still think it glorious and brave to fight to the death?

³⁵⁰ Οὐ μὴν ἐγὼ φιλονεικήσω πρὸς τὴν‎ ἀπόνοιαν ὑμῶν, ῥίψασι δὲ τὰ ὅπλα καὶ παραδοῦσι τὰ σώματα χαρίζομαι τὸ ζῆν, ὥσπερ ἐν οἰκίᾳ πρᾷος δεσπότης τὰ μὲν ἀνήκεστα κολάσας, τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ σώζων ἐμαυτῷ."	³⁵⁰ Nevertheless, I will not contend with your madness; if you throw down your weapons and surrender your bodies, I grant you your lives, like a mild master of a house who punishes the incurable but preserves the rest for himself.”
³⁵⁰ However, I will not imitate your madness. If you throw down your arms, and deliver up your bodies to me, I grant you your lives; and I will act like a mild master of a family; what cannot be healed shall be punished, and the rest I will preserve for my own use.”	³⁵⁰ But I will not copy your madness. If you lay down your arms and surrender to me, I grant you your lives, like a mild master of a household. What is incurable shall be punished and the rest I will keep for my own use."

³⁵¹ Πρὸς ταῦτα ἀποκρίνονται δεξιὰν μὲν μὴ δύνασθαι παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ λαβεῖν, ὀμωμοκέναι γὰρ μήποτε τοῦτο ποιήσειν, ἔξοδον δ᾽ ᾐτοῦντο διὰ τοῦ περιτειχίσματος μετὰ γυναικῶν καὶ τέκνων· ἀπελεύσεσθαι γὰρ εἰς τὴν‎ ἔρημον καὶ ἐγκαταλείψειν αὐτῷ τὴν‎ πόλιν.

³⁵¹ To this they replied that they could not receive a pledge of safety from him, for they had sworn never to do so; but they asked for leave to pass through the siege-wall with their wives and children, saying they would go into the desert and leave the city to him.

³⁵¹ To that offer of Titus they made this reply: That they could not accept of it, because they had sworn never to do so; but they desired they might have leave to go through the wall that had been made about them, with their wives and children; for that they would go into the desert, and leave the city to him.

³⁵¹ They replied that they could not accept his offer as they had sworn never to do so, but they asked leave to pass through the encirclement with their wives and children and go into the desert and leave the city to him.

³⁵² Πρὸς ταῦτα , εἰ τύχην ἑαλωκότων ἔχοντες αἱρέσεις αὐτῷ προτείνουσι νενικηκότων, κηρῦξαι μὲν ἐκέλευσεν εἰς αὐτοὺς μήτε αὐτομολεῖν ἔτι μήτε δεξιὰν ἐλπίζειν, φείσεσθαι γὰρ οὐδενός,

³⁵² At this Titus was indignant, that men in the condition of captives should propose terms to him as if they were victors; he ordered it to be proclaimed to them that they should no longer desert nor expect safety, for he would spare no one,

³⁵² At this Titus had great indignation, that when they were in the case of men already taken captives, they should pretend to make their own terms with him, as if they had been conquerors. So he ordered this proclamation to be made to them, That they should no more come out to him as deserters, nor hope for any further security;

³⁵² Titus was furious that although already captured, they sought to make terms with him as if they had won; so he proclaimed that they could no longer desert to him, nor hope for other guarantees, for he would spare no one.

³⁵³ ἀλλὰ πάσῃ‎ δυνάμει μάχεσθαι καὶ σώζειν ἑαυτοὺς ὅπως ἂν δύνωνται· πάντα γὰρ αὐτὸς ἤδη πράξειν πολέμου νόμῳ· τοῖς δὲ στρατιώταις ἐμπιπράναι καὶ διαρπάζειν ἐπέτρεψεν τὴν‎ πόλιν.	³⁵³ but that they should fight with all their might and save themselves however they could; for he would henceforth act in everything by the law of war. And he gave the soldiers permission to burn and plunder the city.
³⁵³ for that he would henceforth spare nobody, but fight them with his whole army; and that they must save themselves as well as they could; for that he would from henceforth treat them according to the laws of war. So he gave orders to the soldiers both to burn and to plunder the city;	³⁵³ With his whole force he would fight them, and let them save themselves as best they could, since from now on all would follow the laws of war. So he told the soldiers to burn and loot the city.

³⁵⁴ Οἱ δὲ ἐκείνην μὲν ἐπέσχον τὴν‎ ἡμέραν, τῇ δὲ ὑστεραίᾳ τό τε ἀρχεῖονofficial records καὶ τὴν‎ ἄκραν καὶ τὸ βουλευτήριον καὶ τὸν ὈφλᾶνOphla καλούμενον ὑφῆψαν·	³⁵⁴ They restrained themselves for that day, but on the next day they set fire to the archives, the Acra, the council-chamber, and the place called Ophlas.
³⁵⁴ who did nothing indeed that day; but on the next day they set fire to the repository of the archives, to Acra, to the council-house, and to the place called Ophlas;	³⁵⁴ That day they did nothing, but next day they set fire to the Archives, the Acra, the council chamber and the place called Ophlas.

³⁵⁵ καὶ προύκοψε τὸ πῦρ μέχρι τῶν ἙλένηςHelena βασιλείων, ἃ δὴ κατὰ μέσην τὴν‎ ἄκραν ἦν, ἐκαίοντο δὲ οἱ στενωποὶ καὶ αἱ οἰκίαι νεκρῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ λιμοῦ διεφθαρμένων πλήρεις.	³⁵⁵ The fire spread as far as the palace of Helen, which was in the middle of the Acra; and the narrow streets and houses were burned, being full of the corpses of those who had perished by the famine.
³⁵⁵ at which time the fire proceeded as far as the palace of queen Helena, which was in the middle of Acra; the lanes also were burnt down, as were also those houses that were full of the dead bodies of such as were destroyed by famine.	³⁵⁵ Then the fire reached the palace of queen Helena in the middle of Acra and the narrow lanes also were burned down, and the houses full of the corpses of those who had died by famine.

³⁵⁶ Κατὰ ταύτην τὴν‎ ἡμέραν οἵ τε βασιλέως υἱοὶ καὶ ἀδελφοί, πρὸς οἷς πολλοὶ τῶν δημοτῶν ἐκεῖ συνελθόντες, ἱκέτευσαν δοῦναι δεξιὰν αὐτοῖς. Ὁ δὲ καίτοι πρὸς πάντας τοὺς ὑπολοίπους διωργισμένος οὐκ ἤλλαξε τὸ ἦθος, δέχεται δὲ τοὺς ἄνδρας.

³⁵⁶ On that day, the sons and brothers of King Izates, along with many of the prominent citizens who had gathered there, entreated Caesar to give them his right hand. Though he was enraged at all who remained, he did not change his character, but received the men.

³⁵⁶ On the same day it was that the sons and brethren of Izates the king, together with many others of the eminent men of the populace, got together there, and besought Caesar to give them his right hand for their security; upon which, though he was very angry at all that were now remaining, yet did he not lay aside his old moderation, but received these men.

³⁵⁶ On the same day the sons and brothers of king Izates, along with many other top people, gathered and begged Caesar to give them safe passage. Despite his anger at all the rest, he did not lay aside his old fairness, but received these men.

³⁵⁷ Καὶ τότε μὲν ἐν φρουρᾷ πάντας εἶχε, τοὺς δὲ τοῦ βασιλέως παῖδας καὶ συγγενεῖς δήσας ὕστερον εἰς ῬώμηνRome ἀνήγαγεν πίστιν ὁμήρων παρέξοντας.	³⁵⁷ At that time he kept them all in custody, but the children and kinsmen of the king he later bound and brought up to Rome to serve as hostages.
³⁵⁷ At that time, indeed, he kept them all in custody, but still bound the king’s sons and kinsmen, and led them with him to Rome, in order to make them hostages for their country’s fidelity to the Romans.	³⁵⁷ He kept them all in custody, but chained the king's sons and relatives and led them with him to Rome, as hostages for their country's fidelity to the Romans.

Chapter 7
Many rebels killed.
Destruction in the upper city

☜ ☞

³⁵⁸ Οἱ στασιασταὶ δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν‎ βασιλικὴν αὐλήν, εἰς ἣν δι᾽ ὀχυρότητα πολλοὶ τὰς κτήσεις ἀπέθεντο, τούς τε ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς τρέπονται καὶ τὸ συνηθροισμένον αὐτόθι τοῦ δήμου πᾶν φονεύσαντες, ὄντας εἰς ὀκτακισχιλίους καὶ τετρακοσίους, τὰ χρήματα διήρπασαν.

³⁵⁸ The rebels, rushing to the royal palace—where, because of its strength, many had deposited their possessions—drove the Romans back from it; and having slaughtered all the common people gathered there, numbering about eight thousand four hundred, they plundered the money.

³⁵⁸ And now the seditious rushed into the royal palace, into which many had put their effects, because it was so strong, and drove the Romans away from it. They also slew all the people that had crowded into it, who were in number about eight thousand four hundred, and plundered them of what they had.

³⁵⁸ The rebels rushed into the royal palace, where on account of its security many had stored their property and drove out the Romans and killed all the people crowded within it, about eight thousand four hundred in all, and robbed the money.

³⁵⁹ Ἐζώγρησαν δὲ καὶ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin δύο, τὸν μὲν ἱππέα τὸν δὲ πεζόν, καὶ τὸν μὲν πεζὸν ἀποσφάξαντες εὐθέως ἔσυραν περὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν, ὥσπερ ἑνὶ σώματι πάντας ῬωμαίουςRomans ἀμυνόμενοι,	³⁵⁹ They also took two Romans alive, one a horseman and the other a foot-soldier. The foot-soldier they slaughtered immediately and dragged him around the city, as if by abusing one body they were taking vengeance on all Romans.
³⁵⁹ They also took two of the Romans alive; the one was a horseman, and the other a footman. They then cut the throat of the footman, and immediately had him drawn through the whole city, as revenging themselves upon the whole body of the Romans by this one instance.	³⁵⁹ They captured two of the Romans alive, a horseman and a trooper and immediately cut the trooper's throat and had him dragged through the city, as if through his single body to take revenge on all Romans.

³⁶⁰ ὁ δὲ ἱππεὺς ὠφέλιμόν τι αὐτοῖς πρὸς σωτηρίαν ὑποθήσεσθαι λέγων ἀνάγεται πρὸς ΣίμωναSimon· παρ᾽ ᾧ μηδὲν εἰπεῖν ἔχων Ἀρδάλᾳ τινὶ τῶν ἡγεμόνων παραδίδοται κολασθησόμενος.	³⁶⁰ The horseman, saying he had something to suggest that would be useful for their safety, was led to Simon; but having nothing to say there, he was handed over to a certain Ardalas, one of the leaders, to be punished.
³⁶⁰ But the horseman said he had somewhat to suggest to them in order to their preservation; whereupon he was brought before Simon; but he having nothing to say when he was there, he was delivered to Ardalas, one of his commanders, to be punished,	³⁶⁰ The horseman, however, claimed to have something to say about their safety and was brought to Simon; but when he got there he had nothing to say, so he was handed over to Ardalas, one of his officers, to be executed.

³⁶¹ Ὁ δὲ αὐτοῦ‎ ὀπίσω τὼ χεῖρε δήσας καὶ ταινίᾳ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἀντικρὺ τῶν προήγαγεν ὡς καρατομήσων· φθάνει δ᾽ ἐκεῖνος εἰς τοὺς διαφυγὼν ἐν τὸ ξίφος ἐσπάσατο ὁ .

³⁶¹ He (Ardalas) tied the man’s hands behind his back and blindfolded him with a cloth, leading him out in full view of the Romans to be beheaded; but the man managed to flee back to the Romans just as the Jew was drawing his sword.

³⁶¹ who bound his hands behind him, and put a riband over his eyes, and then brought him out over against the Romans, as intending to cut off his head. But the man prevented that execution, and ran away to the Romans, and this while the Jewish executioner was drawing out his sword.

³⁶¹ He tied his hands behind him and blindfolded him and brought him out in sight of the Romans, to behead him. But while the Jew was drawing his sword, the man ran across to the Romans.

³⁶² Τοῦτον διαφυγόντα ἐκ τῶν πολεμίων ἀνελεῖν μὲν οὐχ ὑπέμεινεν , ἀνάξιον δὲ εἶναι στρατιώτην κρίνας, ὅτι ζῶν ἐλήφθη, τά τε ὅπλα ἀφείλετο καὶ τοῦ τάγματος ἐξέβαλεν, ἅπερ ἦν αἰσχυνομένους θανάτου χαλεπώτερα.

³⁶² Titus could not bring himself to execute this man who had escaped from the enemy, but judging him to be a soldier unworthy of the Romans because he had been taken alive, he stripped him of his arms and expelled him from his legion—a punishment more grievous than death to a man of honor.

³⁶² Now when he was gotten away from the enemy, Titus could not think of putting him to death; but because he deemed him unworthy of being a Roman soldier any longer, on account that he had been taken alive by the enemy, he took away his arms, and ejected him out of the legion whereto he had belonged; which, to one that had a sense of shame, was a penalty severer than death itself.

³⁶² Seeing his escape from the enemy, Titus could not think of putting him to death, but judging him unfit to be a Roman soldier after being taken alive by the enemy, he deprived him of his weapons and expelled him from the legion, which was worse than death, to a man with a sense of shame.

³⁶³ Τῇ δ᾽ ἑξῆς τρεψάμενοι τοὺς λῃστὰς ἐκ τῆς κάτω πόλεως τὰ μέχρι τοῦ [πάντα ] ἐνέπρησαν, καὶ τοῦ μὲν ἄστεος ἥδοντο δαπανωμένου, τῶν δ᾽ ἁρπαγῶν διημάρτανον, ἐπειδὴ πάνθ᾽ οἱ στασιασταὶ προκενοῦντες ἀνεχώρουν εἰς τὴν‎ ἄνω πόλιν.

³⁶³ On the next day, the Romans, having driven the brigands out of the Lower City, set fire to everything as far as Siloam; they rejoiced at the destruction of the city, though they were frustrated in their plundering, since the rebels had cleared everything out before retreating into the Upper City.

³⁶³ On the next day the Romans drove the robbers out of the lower city, and set all on fire as far as Siloam. These soldiers were indeed glad to see the city destroyed. But they missed the plunder, because the seditious had carried off all their effects, and were retired into the upper city;

³⁶³ Next day, the Romans drove the brigands from the lower city and set fire to everything as far as Siloam, happy to destroy the city. But they missed out on plunder, as the rebels had cleared out everything and retreated to the upper city.

³⁶⁴ Ἦν γὰρ αὐτοῖς μετάνοια μὲν οὐδεμία τῶν κακῶν, ἀλαζονεία δὲ ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθοῖς· καιομένην γοῦν ἀφορῶντες τὴν‎ πόλιν ἱλαροῖς τοῖς προσώποις εὔθυμοι προσδέχεσθαι τὴν‎ τελευτὴν ἔλεγον, πεφονευμένου μὲν τοῦ δήμου, κεκαυμένου δὲ τοῦ ναοῦ, φλεγομένου δὲ τοῦ ἄστεος μηδὲν καταλιπόντες τοῖς πολεμίοις.

³⁶⁴ For the rebels felt no repentance for their evils, but rather boasted as if they were performing good deeds; indeed, looking out upon the city as it burned, they said with cheerful faces that they expected the end with a light heart—since the people had been slaughtered, the Temple burned, and the city was ablaze, they were leaving nothing behind for the enemy.

³⁶⁴ for they did not yet at all repent of the mischiefs they had done, but were insolent, as if they had done well; for, as they saw the city on fire, they appeared cheerful, and put on joyful countenances, in expectation, as they said, of death to end their miseries. Accordingly, as the people were now slain, the holy house was burnt down, and the city was on fire, there was nothing further left for the enemy to do.

³⁶⁴ These were still unrepentant of any wrongs, and rather boasted as if they had done right, and even as they saw the city on fire, with cheerful faces they said that they looked forward to the end. So as the population had been murdered and the temple burnt and the city in flames, nothing was being left for the enemy.

³⁶⁵ Οὐ μὴν ὅ γε ἐν ἐσχάτοις ἱκετεύων αὐτοὺς ὑπὲρ τῶν λειψάνων τῆς πόλεως ἔκαμνεν, ἀλλὰ πολλὰ μὲν πρὸς τὴν‎ ὠμότητα καὶ τὴν‎ ἀσέβειαν εἰπών, πολλὰ δὲ συμβουλεύσας πρὸς σωτηρίαν οὐδὲν τοῦ χλευασθῆναι πλέον ἀπηνέγκατο.

³⁶⁵ Nevertheless, Josephus did not grow weary of entreating them, even in the final extremity, for the sake of the remnants of the city; but though he spoke much against their cruelty and impiety, and offered much advice for their safety, he gained nothing more than their ridicule.

³⁶⁵ Yet did not Josephus grow weary, even in this utmost extremity, to beg of them to spare what was left of the city; he spake largely to them about their barbarity and impiety, and gave them his advice in order to their escape; though he gained nothing thereby more than to be laughed at by them;

³⁶⁵ Even in this extremity, Josephus did not tire of imploring them to spare the remnants of the city. He said much about their savagery and impiety and advised them how to save their lives, though all he got for this was mockery.

³⁶⁶ Ἐπεὶ δὲ οὔτε παραδοῦναι διὰ τὸν ὅρκον ἑαυτοὺς ὑπέμενον οὔτε πολεμεῖν ἐξ ἴσου ἔθ᾽ οἷοί τε ἦσαν ὥσπερ εἱρκτῇ περιειλημμένοι, τό τε τοῦ φονεύειν ἔθος ἐκίνει τὰς δεξιάς, σκιδνάμενοι κατὰ τὰ ἔμπροσθεν τῆς πόλεως τοῖς ἐρειπίοις ὑπελόχων τοὺς αὐτομολεῖν ὡρμημένους.

³⁶⁶ Since they could not endure to surrender themselves because of their oath, and were no longer able to fight the Romans on equal terms—being hemmed in as if in a prison—and since their habit of murder moved their right hands, they dispersed among the ruins in the front part of the city and lay in wait for those who attempted to desert.

³⁶⁶ and as they could not think of surrendering themselves up, because of the oath they had taken, nor were strong enough to fight with the Romans any longer upon the square, as being surrounded on all sides, and a kind of prisoners already, yet were they so accustomed to kill people, that they could not restrain their right hands from acting accordingly. So they dispersed themselves before the city, and laid themselves in ambush among its ruins,

³⁶⁶ Though they could not bear to surrender because of their oath, and were no longer able to fight the Romans, being caged as in a prison, they were so used to killing that they could not keep their hands still; so they scattered at the edges of the city and lay in ambush among its ruins, to catch any who attempted to desert.

³⁶⁷ ἡλίσκοντο δὲ πολλοί, καὶ πάντας ἀποσφάττοντες, ὑπὸ γὰρ ἐνδείας οὐδὲ φεύγειν ἴσχυον, ἐρρίπτουνto throw, cast αὐτῶν κυσὶ τοὺς νεκρούς.	³⁶⁷ Many were caught, and they slaughtered them all—for because of want (hunger) they did not even have the strength to flee—and they threw their corpses to the dogs.
³⁶⁷ to catch those that attempted to desert to the Romans; accordingly many such deserters were caught by them, and were all slain; for these were too weak, by reason of their want of food, to fly away from them; so their dead bodies were thrown to the dogs.	³⁶⁷ The many who were caught were all killed, not having the force to escape them due to lack of food, and their corpses were thrown to the dogs.

³⁶⁸ Ἐδόκει δὲ πᾶς τρόπος ἀπωλείας τοῦ λιμοῦ κουφότερος, ὥστε καὶ ῬωμαίοιςRomans ἀπηλπικότες ἤδη τὸν ἔλεον ὅμως προσέφευγον καὶ φονεύουσι τοῖς στασιασταῖς ἑκόντεςwilling, readily ἐνέπιπτον.	³⁶⁸ Every manner of death seemed lighter than the famine, so that even though they had despaired of mercy from the Romans, they still fled to them and willingly fell into the hands of the murderous rebels.
³⁶⁸ Now every other sort of death was thought more tolerable than the famine, insomuch that, though the Jews despaired now of mercy, yet would they fly to the Romans, and would themselves, even of their own accord, fall among the murderous rebels also.	³⁶⁸ Any other sort of death was preferable to that by hunger, so although despairing of mercy, the Jews still fled to the Romans or fell voluntarily to the murdering rebels.

³⁶⁹ Τόπος τ᾽ ἐπὶ τῆς πόλεως οὐδεὶς γυμνὸς ἦν, ἀλλὰ πᾶς λιμοῦ νεκρὸν εἶχεν ἢ στάσεως [καὶ πεπλήρωτο νεκρῶν ἢ διὰ στάσιν ἢ διὰ λιμὸν ἀπολωλότων ] .	³⁶⁹ No place in the city was left bare, but every spot held a corpse, victims of either the famine or the faction [and it was filled with those who had perished either through civil strife or through hunger].
³⁶⁹ Nor was there any place in the city that had no dead bodies in it, but what was entirely covered with those that were killed either by the famine or the rebellion; and all was full of the dead bodies of such as had perished, either by that sedition or by that famine.	³⁶⁹ Nowhere in the city was without corpses, for it was full of those who died either of the famine or the sedition.

³⁷⁰ Ἔθαλπε δὲ τούς τε τυράννους καὶ τὸ σὺν αὐτοῖς λῃστρικὸν ἐλπὶς ἐσχάτη περὶ τῶν ὑπονόμων, εἰς οὓς καταφεύγοντες οὐ προσεδόκων ἐρευνηθήσεσθαι, μετὰ δὲ τὴν‎ παντελῆ τῆς πόλεως ἅλωσιν ἀναζευξάντων προελθόντες ἀποδράσεσθαι ἐπεχείρουν.

³⁷⁰ A final hope sustained the tyrants and the band of brigands with them regarding the underground tunnels; they expected that if they fled into these, they would not be discovered, and that after the city was completely taken and the Romans had withdrawn, they could come out and make their escape.

³⁷⁰ So now the last hope which supported the tyrants, and that crew of robbers who were with them, was in the caves and caverns underground; whither, if they could once fly, they did not expect to be searched for; but endeavored, that after the whole city should be destroyed, and the Romans gone away, they might come out again, and escape from them.

³⁷⁰ The last hope of the tyrants and their brigands lay in the caves under ground. If they could take refuge there they did not expect to be sought out, planning to come out again and make their escape after the whole city was destroyed and the Romans had left.

³⁷¹ Τὸ δὲ ἦν ἄρα ὄνειρος αὐτοῖς· οὔτε γὰρ τὸν θεὸν οὔτε ῬωμαίουςRomans λήσειν ἔμελλον.	³⁷¹ But this was merely a dream of theirs; for they were not going to escape the notice of either God or the Romans.
³⁷¹ This was no better than a dream of theirs; for they were not able to lie hid either from God or from the Romans.	³⁷¹ This was a mere dream, for they could not hide either from God or from the Romans.

³⁷² τηνικαῦτά γε μὴν τοῖς ὑπογείοις πεποιθότες αὐτοὶ πλείονα τῶν ἐνεπίμπρασαν, καὶ τοὺς ἐκ τῶν καιομένων καταφεύγοντας εἰς τὰς διώρυχας ἔκτεινόν τε ἀνέδην καὶ καὶ εἴ τινος εὕροιεν τροφὴν ἁρπάζοντες αἵματι πεφυρμένην κατέπινον.

³⁷² At that time, however, trusting in these underground places, they themselves set fire to more things than the Romans did, and they killed those fleeing from the burning buildings into the tunnels without restraint and plundered them; if they found anyone with food, they snatched it away and swallowed it, though it was defiled with blood.

³⁷² However, they depended on these underground subterfuges, and set more places on fire than did the Romans themselves; and those that fled out of their houses thus set on fire into the ditches, they killed without mercy, and pillaged them also; and if they discovered food belonging to anyone, they seized upon it and swallowed it down, together with their blood also;

³⁷² So they put their trust in these subterranean places and set more places on fire than did the Romans, and mercilessly killed and pillaged whoever fled from their burning houses into these trenches, and if anyone’s food was found it was robbed and swallowed along with their blood.

³⁷³ Ἦν δὲ καὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἐν ταῖς ἁρπαγαῖςrobbery, plunder ἤδη πόλεμος αὐτοῖς, δοκοῦσί τε ἄν μοι μὴ φθασθέντες ὑπὸ τῆς ἁλώσεως δι᾽ ὑπερβολὴν ὠμότητος γεύσασθαι καὶ τῶν νεκρῶν.	³⁷³ There was already a war among them against one another over their plunder; and it seems to me that had they not been overtaken by the capture of the city, they would have, in their excess of cruelty, even tasted the corpses.
³⁷³ nay, they were now come to fight one with another about their plunder; and I cannot but think that, had not their destruction prevented it, their barbarity would have made them taste of even the dead bodies themselves.	³⁷³ They were still fighting each other about loot, and I think that, if they had not been captured, their savagery would have made them eat even the corpses themselves.

Chapter 8
Titus gains possession of the whole city

☜ ☞

³⁷⁴ ΚαῖσαρCaesar δέ, ὡς ἀμήχανον ἦν ἐξελεῖν δίχα χωμάτων τὴν‎ ἄνω πόλιν περίκρημνον οὖσαν, διανέμει τοῖς ἔργοις τὴν‎ δύναμιν ΛώουLōos μηνὸς εἰκάδι.	³⁷⁴ Since it was impossible to take the Upper City without siege-mounds because it was surrounded by precipices, Caesar [Titus] partitioned the tasks among his forces on the twentieth of the month Lous.^[1]
³⁷⁴ Now, when Caesar perceived that the upper city was so steep that it could not possibly be taken without raising banks against it, he distributed the several parts of that work among his army, and this on the twentieth day of the month Lous [Ab].	³⁷⁴ When Caesar saw that the upper city was so steep that it could not be taken without earthworks, he set his forces to this work on the twentieth day of the month Lous.

^[1]August 20, 70 AD

³⁷⁵ Χαλεπὴ δὲ ἦν τῆς ὕλης ἡ κομιδὴ πάντων, ὡς ἔφην, τῶν περὶ τὴν‎ πόλιν ἐφ᾽ ἑκατὸν σταδίους ἐψιλωμένων εἰς τὰ πρότερον χώματα.	³⁷⁵ The transport of timber was difficult for all, as I have said, since the surroundings of the city for a hundred stadia^[1] had been stripped bare for the previous mounds.
³⁷⁵ Now, the carriage of the materials was a difficult task, since all the trees, as I have already told you, that were about the city, within the distance of a hundred furlongs, had their branches cut off already, in order to make the former banks.	³⁷⁵ Bringing up the materials was difficult, since as I have said, all the trees within a hundred furlongs of the city had been cut down for the previous earthworks.

^[1]100 stadia = 18.5 km (11.5 miles)

³⁷⁶ Τῶν μὲν οὖν τεσσάρων ταγμάτων ἠγείρετο τὰ ἔργα κατὰ τὸ πρὸς δύσιν κλίμα τῆς πόλεως ἀντικρὺ τῆς βασιλικῆς αὐλῆς,	³⁷⁶ The works of the four legions were raised on the western side of the city, opposite the royal palace.
³⁷⁶ The works that belonged to the four legions were erected on the west side of the city, over against the royal palace;	³⁷⁶ Those of the four legions were built to the west of the city, opposite the royal palace,

³⁷⁷ τὸ δὲ συμμαχικὸν πλῆθος καὶ ὁ λοιπὸς ὄχλος κατὰ τὸν ξυστὸν ἔχου καὶ τὴν‎ γέφυραν καὶ τὸν ΣίμωνοςSimon πύργον, ὃν ᾠκοδόμησε πρὸς ἸωάννηνJohn πολεμῶν ἑαυτῷ φρούριον.	³⁷⁷ The allied force and the rest of the multitude labored near the Xystus, the bridge, and the tower of Simon, which he had built as a personal fortress while fighting against John.
³⁷⁷ but the whole body of the auxiliary troops, with the rest of the multitude that were with them, [erected their banks] at the Xystus, whence they reached to the bridge, and that tower of Simon which he had built as a citadel for himself against John, when they were at war one with another.	³⁷⁷ while the main group of allies and others made theirs at the Xystus, reaching as far as the bridge and Simon's tower, which he had built as a defence in his war against John.

³⁷⁸ Κατὰ ταύτας τὰς ἡμέρας οἱ τῶν ἸδουμαίωνIdumaea ἡγεμόνες κρύφα συνελθόντες ἐβουλεύσαντο περὶ παραδόσεως σφῶν αὐτῶν, καὶ πέμψαντες ἄνδρας πέντε πρὸς ΤίτονTitus ἱκέτευον δοῦναι δεξιὰν αὐτοῖς.	³⁷⁸ During these days, the leaders of the Idumeans met in secret and deliberated about surrendering themselves; they sent five men to Titus to entreat him for his right hand.
³⁷⁸ It was at this time that the commanders of the Idumeans got together privately, and took counsel about surrendering up themselves to the Romans. Accordingly, they sent five men to Titus, and entreated him to give them his right hand for their security.	³⁷⁸ About this time the officers of the Idumaeans met secretly to consider a surrender and sent five men to Titus to seek his guarantee.

³⁷⁹ Ὁ δὲ καὶ τοὺς τυράννους ἐνδώσειν ἐλπίσαςto have hope, confidence ἀποσπασθέντων τῶν ἸδουμαίωνIdumaea, οἳ πολὺ τοῦ πολέμου μέρος ἦσαν, βραδέως μέν, ἀλλ᾽ οὖν κατανεύει τε τὴν‎ σωτηρίαν αὐτοῖς καὶ τοὺς ἄνδρας ἀνέπεμψε.	³⁷⁹ Hoping that the tyrants would also give in if the Idumeans—who were a major part of the war—were detached, Titus, though slowly, nevertheless nodded his assent for their safety and sent the men back.
³⁷⁹ So Titus thinking that the tyrants would yield, if the Idumeans, upon whom a great part of the war depended, were once withdrawn from them, after some reluctance and delay, complied with them, and gave them security for their lives, and sent the five men back.	³⁷⁹ Expecting the tyrants to yield if deprived of the Idumaeans, on whom much of the fighting depended, he agreed after some delay and promised them their lives and sent the five men back.

³⁸⁰ Παρασκευαζομένων δὲ ἀποχωρεῖν αἰσθάνεται , καὶ πέντε μὲν τοὺς πρὸς εὐθέως ἀναιρεῖ, τοὺς δὲ ἡγεμόνας, ὧν ἐπισημότατος ἦν ὁ τοῦ Σωσᾶ , συλλαβὼν εἵργνυσι·

³⁸⁰ As they were preparing to depart, Simon perceived it; he immediately executed the five who had gone to Titus and seized and imprisoned the leaders, the most prominent of whom was James, the son of Sosas.

³⁸⁰ But as these Idumeans were preparing to march out, Simon perceived it, and immediately slew the five men that had gone to Titus, and took their commanders, and put them in prison, of whom the most eminent was Jacob, the son of Sosas;

³⁸⁰ But as they prepared to leave Simon noticed it and swiftly killed the five men who had gone to Titus and threw their officers into prison, of whom the foremost was Jacob, son of Sosas.

³⁸¹ τὸ δὲ πλῆθος τῶν ἸδουμαίωνIdumaea ἀμηχανοῦν διὰ τὴν‎ ἀφαίρεσιν τῶν ἡγεμόνων οὐκ ἀφύλακτον εἶχε καὶ τὸ τεῖχος φρουραῖς ἐπιμελεστέραις διελάμβανεν.	³⁸¹ Though the multitude of the Idumeans were at a loss because of the loss of their leaders, Simon kept them under watch and occupied the wall with more diligent guards.
³⁸¹ but as for the multitude of the Idumeans, who did not at all know what to do, now their commanders were taken from them, he had them watched, and secured the walls by a more numerous garrison.	³⁸¹ Once their officers were taken the rest of the Idumaeans did not know what to do, and he had them watched and had the walls more closely guarded.

³⁸² Οὐ μὴν ἀντέχειν οἱ φρουροὶ πρὸς τὰς αὐτομολίας ἴσχυον, ἀλλὰ καίτοι πλείστων φονευομένων πολὺ πλείους οἱ διαφεύγοντες ἦσαν.	³⁸² Yet the guards were not strong enough to prevent desertions; for although many were killed, those who escaped were far more numerous.
³⁸² Yet could not that garrison resist those that were deserting; for although a great number of them were slain, yet were the deserters many more in number.	³⁸² Yet the guards could not resist the force of the deserters, for while many of them were killed, an even larger number escaped.

³⁸³ Ἐδέχοντο δὲ ῬωμαῖοιRomans πάντας, τοῦ τε ΤίτουTitus διὰ πρᾳότητα τῶν προτέρων ἀμελήσαντος παραγγελμάτων, καὶ αὐτοὶ κόρῳ τοῦ κτείνειν ἀπεχόμενοι καὶ κέρδους ἐλπίδι·	³⁸³ The Romans received them all; Titus, out of mildness, disregarded his former orders, and the soldiers themselves, being sated with killing and hoping for profit, refrained.
³⁸³ These were all received by the Romans, because Titus himself grew negligent as to his former orders for killing them, and because the very soldiers grew weary of killing them, and because they hoped to get some money by sparing them;	³⁸³ They were all received by the Romans, since Titus grew milder about his earlier order to kill them and his men grew tired of killing them and hoped for some gain by sparing them.

³⁸⁴ τοὺς γὰρ δημοτικοὺς καταλιπόντες μόνους τὸν ἄλλον ὄχλον ἐπώλουνto barter, sell σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ τέκνοις, ἐλαχίστης τιμῆς ἕκαστον πλήθει τε τῶν πιπρασκομένων καὶ ὀλιγότητι τῶν ὠνουμένων.	³⁸⁴ For leaving only the common citizens alone, they sold the rest of the multitude along with their wives and children, each for a very small price, owing both to the abundance of those being sold and the fewness of the buyers.
³⁸⁴ for they left only the populace, and sold the rest of the multitude, with their wives and children, and every one of them at a very low price, and that because such as were sold were very many, and the buyers very few:	³⁸⁴ They left only the citizens and sold the rest with their wives and children at a very low price, for there were many for sale and the buyers were few.

³⁸⁵ Καίπερ δὲ προκηρύξας μηδένα μόνον αὐτομολεῖν, ὅπως καὶ τὰς γενεὰς ἐξαγάγοιεν, ὅμως καὶ τούτους ἐδέχετο· ἐπέστησε μέντοι τοὺς διακρινοῦντας ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, εἴ τις εἴη κολάσεως ἄξιος.	³⁸⁵ And although Titus had proclaimed that no one should desert alone, so that they might bring out their families, he nevertheless received even these; he appointed men, however, to distinguish from among them any who were worthy of punishment.
³⁸⁵ and although Titus had made proclamation beforehand, that no deserter should come alone by himself, that so they might bring out their families with them, yet did he receive such as these also. However, he set over them such as were to distinguish some from others, in order to see if any of them deserved to be punished.	³⁸⁵ Despite an earlier proclamation that no one could desert on his own, but must bring out their families with them, he did accept some like that. But he placed people in charge to judge which of them deserved punishment.

³⁸⁶ Καὶ τῶν μὲν ἀπεμποληθέντων ἄπειρον ἦν τὸ πλῆθος, οἱ δημοτικοὶ δὲ διεσώθησαν ὑπὲρ τετρακισμυρίους, οὓς διαφῆκεν ΚαῖσαρCaesar ᾗ φίλον ἦν ἑκάστῳ.	³⁸⁶ The number of those sold was infinite; but the common citizens were spared, over forty thousand of them, whom Caesar allowed to go wherever each pleased.
³⁸⁶ And indeed the number of those that were sold was immense; but of the populace above forty thousand were saved, whom Caesar let go whither every one of them pleased.	³⁸⁶ An immense number were sold, but Caesar spared more than forty thousand of the people and let them go where each one pleased.

³⁸⁷ Ἐν δὲ ταῖς αὐταῖς ἡμέραις καὶ τῶν ἱερέων τις Θεβουθεῖ παῖς, ἸησοῦςJesus, Joshua ὄνομα, λαβὼν περὶ σωτηρίας ὅρκους παρὰ ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἐφ᾽ ᾧ παραδώσει τινὰ τῶν ἱερῶν κειμηλίων,	³⁸⁷ In those same days, one of the priests, Joshua the son of Thebuthi, after receiving an oath of safety from Caesar on the condition that he would deliver some of the sacred treasures,
³⁸⁷ But now at this time it was that one of the priests, the son of Thebuthus, whose name was Jesus, upon his having security given him, by the oath of Caesar, that he should be preserved, upon condition that he should deliver to him certain of the precious things that had been reposited in the temple,	³⁸⁷ At this time one of the priests, Joshua, the son of Thebuthis, got Caesar's oath that he would be spared if he handed over to him some of the treasures deposited in the temple.

³⁸⁸ ἔξεισι καὶ παραδίδωσιν ἀπὸ τοῦ τοίχου τοῦ ναοῦ λυχνίας δύο τῶν κατὰ τὸν ναὸν κειμένων παραπλησίας τραπέζας τε καὶ κρατῆρας καὶ φιάλας, πάντα ὁλόχρυσα καὶ στιβαρώτατα,	³⁸⁸ came out and delivered from the wall of the Temple two lampstands similar to those kept in the Temple, as well as tables, bowls, and vials, all of solid gold and very massive.
³⁸⁸ came out of it, and delivered him from the wall of the holy house two candlesticks, like to those that lay in the holy house, with tables, and cisterns, and vials, all made of solid gold, and very heavy.	³⁸⁸ He came out and handed over two candlesticks from the wall of the temple, like those in the temple itself, with tables and cisterns and vessels, all made of gold and very heavy.

³⁸⁹ παραδίδωσι δὲ καὶ τὰ καταπετάσματα καὶ τὰ ἐνδύματα τῶν ἀρχιερέων σὺν τοῖς λίθοις καὶ πολλὰ τῶν πρὸς τὰς ἱερουργίας σκευῶν ἄλλα.	³⁸⁹ He also delivered the veils and the garments of the high priests, including the precious stones, and many other vessels used for the sacred rites.
³⁸⁹ He also delivered to him the veils and the garments, with the precious stones, and a great number of other precious vessels that belonged to their sacred worship.	³⁸⁹ He also handed over the veils and the high priestly vestments, with the precious stones and many other liturgical vessels.

³⁹⁰ Συλληφθεὶς δὲ καὶ ὁ γαζοφύλαξ τοῦ ἱεροῦ Φινέας ὄνομα τούς τε χιτῶνας καὶ τὰς ζώνας ὑπέδειξε τῶν ἱερέων πορφύραν τε πολλὴν καὶ κόκκον, ἃ πρὸς τὰς χρείας ἀπέκειτο τοῦ καταπετάσματος, σὺν οἷς κιννάμωμόν τε πολὺ καὶ κασσίαν καὶ πλῆθος ἑτέρων ἀρωμάτων, ἃ συμμίσγοντες ἐθυμίων ὁσημέραι τῷ θεῷ.

³⁹⁰ Phineas, the treasurer of the Temple, was also captured and showed the tunics and girdles of the priests, much purple and scarlet cloth which was kept for the use of the veil, along with a great deal of cinnamon, cassia, and a multitude of other spices, which they mixed and burned daily as incense to God.

³⁹⁰ The treasurer of the temple also, whose name was Phineas, was seized on, and showed Titus the coats and girdles of the priests, with a great quantity of purple and scarlet, which were there reposited for the uses of the veil, as also a great deal of cinnamon and cassia, with a large quantity of other sweet spices, which used to be mixed together, and offered as incense to God every day.

³⁹⁰ Phineas, the treasurer of the temple, was also taken and showed Titus the coats and belts of the priests, with a large store of purple and scarlet kept there for repairing the veil, and cinnamon and cassia, with a large amount of other sweet spices, which were mixed together and offered every day as incense to God.

³⁹¹ Παρεδόθη δὲ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ πολλὰ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων κειμηλίων κόσμος τε ἱερὸς οὐκ ὀλίγος, ἅπερ αὐτῷ βίᾳ ληφθέντι τὴν‎ τῶν αὐτομόλων συγγνώμην ἔδωκε.	³⁹¹ Many other treasures were also delivered by him, along with no small amount of sacred ornament; these things, though he was taken by force, gained him the pardon granted to deserters.
³⁹¹ A great many other treasures were also delivered to him, with sacred ornaments of the temple not a few; which things thus delivered to Titus obtained of him for this man the same pardon that he had allowed to such as deserted of their own accord.	³⁹¹ A great many other treasures were also handed over by him and many a sacred ornament; in return for which the man, though taken in war, received the same pardon allowed to those who had voluntarily deserted.

³⁹² Συντετελεσμένων δ᾽ ἤδη καὶ τῶν χωμάτων ἐν ὀκτωκαίδεκα ἡμέραις ἑβδόμῃ μηνὸς μὲν προσῆγον τὰς μηχανάς, τῶν δὲ στασιαστῶν οἱ μὲν ἀπεγνωκότες ἤδη τὴν‎ πόλιν ἀνεχώρουν τοῦ τείχους εἰς τὴν‎ ἄκραν, οἱ δὲ ἐγκατεδύοντο τοῖς ὑπονόμοις·

³⁹² The siege-mounds being completed in eighteen days, on the seventh of the month Gorpieus,^[1] the Romans brought up their engines; of the rebels, some, already despairing of the city, withdrew from the wall to the Acra, while others crept down into the underground tunnels.

³⁹² And now were the banks finished on the seventh day of the month Gorpieus, [Elul,] in eighteen days’ time, when the Romans brought their machines against the wall. But for the seditious, some of them, as despairing of saving the city, retired from the wall to the citadel; others of them went down into the subterranean vaults,

³⁹² The earthworks were completed in eighteen days, on the seventh day of the month Gorpieus, when the Romans brought up their machines. Despairing of holding the city, some of the rebels retreated from the wall to the citadel while others went down under the earth.

^[1]September 7, 70 AD

³⁹³ πολλοὶ δὲ διαστάντες ἠμύνοντο τοὺς προσάγοντας τὰς ἑλεπόλεις. Ἐκράτουν δὲ καὶ τούτων ῬωμαῖοιRomans πλήθει τε καὶ βίᾳ καὶ τὸ μέγιστον, εὐθυμοῦντες ἀθύμων ἤδη καὶ παρειμένων.	³⁹³ Many, however, stood their ground and resisted those who were bringing up the “city-takers.”^[1] But the Romans mastered even these by their numbers and force, and most of all, by being in high spirits against those who were now despondent and paralyzed.
³⁹³ though still a great many of them defended themselves against those that brought the engines for the battery; yet did the Romans overcome them by their number and by their strength; and, what was the principal thing of all, by going cheerfully about their work, while the Jews were quite dejected, and become weak.	³⁹³ Many continued to resist those bringing up the catapults, but the Romans defeated them by their numbers and strength, and especially by their high spirits against a dejected enemy.

^[1]These catapults were called elepoleis, literally meaning “city-takers.”

³⁹⁴ ὡς δὲ παρερράγη μέρος τι τοῦ τείχους, καί τινες τῶν πύργων τυπτόμενοι τοῖς κριοῖς ἐνέδοσαν, φυγὴ μὲν ἦν εὐθέως τῶν ἀμυνομένων, δέος δὲ καὶ τοῖς τυράννοις ἐμπίπτει σφοδρότερον τῆς ἀνάγκης·	³⁹⁴ When a portion of the wall was breached and some of the towers gave way under the battering of the rams, the defenders immediately took flight, and a fear fell upon the tyrants more violent than the necessity demanded.
³⁹⁴ Now, as soon as a part of the wall was battered down, and certain of the towers yielded to the impression of the batteringrams, those that opposed themselves fled away, and such a terror fell upon the tyrants, as was much greater than the occasion required;	³⁹⁴ When part of the wall was battered down and some towers yielded to the rams, the opponents fled and the tyrants were even more scared than was proper,

³⁹⁵ πρὶν γὰρ ὑπερβῆναι τοὺς πολεμίους ἐνάρκων τε καὶ μετέωροι πρὸς φυγὴν ἦσαν, ἦν δὲ ἰδεῖν τοὺς πάλαι σοβαροὺς καὶ τοῖς ἀλαζόνας τότε ταπεινοὺς καὶ τρέμοντας, ὡς ἐλεεινὴν εἶναι καίπερ ἐν πονηροτάτοις τὴν‎ μεταβολήν.

³⁹⁵ For even before the enemy had climbed over, they were numbed and poised for flight; one could see those who were once arrogant and boastful in their impieties now humble and trembling—a change so pitiable, even in such wicked men.

³⁹⁵ for before the enemy got over the breach they were quite stunned, and were immediately for flying away. And now one might see these men, who had hitherto been so insolent and arrogant in their wicked practices, to be cast down and to tremble, insomuch that it would pity one’s heart to observe the change that was made in those vile persons.

³⁹⁵ for even before the enemy got through the breach they were stunned and got ready to escape. These men, who had up to now been so insolent and arrogant in their wicked practices, were now seen so humbled and trembling, that the change in the scoundrels was pitiful.

³⁹⁶ ὥρμησαν μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ τὸ περιτείχισμα δραμόντες ὤσασθαί τε τοὺς φρουροὺς καὶ διακόψαντες ἐξελθεῖν·	³⁹⁶ They rushed toward the siege-wall, running to push back the guards and break through to escape.
³⁹⁶ Accordingly, they ran with great violence upon the Roman wall that encompassed them, in order to force away those that guarded it, and to break through it, and get away.	³⁹⁶ They rushed on the wall surrounding them, to force their way through the guards and get away.

³⁹⁷ ὡς δὲ τοὺς μὲν πάλαι πιστοὺς ἑώρων οὐδαμοῦ, διέφυγον γὰρ ὅπῃ τινὶ συνεβούλευεν ἡ ἀνάγκη, προσθέοντες δὲ οἱ μὲν ὅλον ἀνατετράφθαι τὸ πρὸς δύσιν τεῖχος ἤγγελλον, οἱ δ᾽ ἐμβεβληκέναι τοὺς ἤδη τε πλησίον εἶναι ζητοῦντας αὐτούς,

³⁹⁷ But when they saw their former faithful followers nowhere—for they had fled wherever necessity advised—and as some ran up reporting that the entire western wall was overturned, and others that the Romans had broken in and were already nearby searching for them,

³⁹⁷ But when they saw that those who had formerly been faithful to them had gone away (as indeed they were fled whithersoever the great distress they were in persuaded them to flee) as also when those that came running before the rest told them that the western wall was entirely overthrown, while others said the Romans were gotten in, and others that they were near, and looking out for them,

³⁹⁷ But then they saw how those who had formerly been faithful had left, for each had fled wherever he could, and were told that the western wall was entirely destroyed and others said the Romans had broken through and were looking out for them nearby.

³⁹⁸ ἕτεροι δὲ καὶ ἀφορᾶν ἀπὸ τῶν πύργων πολεμίους ἔλεγον πλάζοντος τὰς ὄψεις τοῦ δέους, ἐπὶ στόμα πεσόντες ἀνῴμωζον τὴν‎ ἑαυτῶν φρενοβλάβειαν καὶ καθάπερ ὑποκεκομμένοι τὰ νεῦρα τῆς φυγῆς ἠπόρουν.	³⁹⁸ and still others said they could see the enemy from the towers (fear deceiving their eyes), they fell upon their faces, wailing at their own madness, and as if the sinews of their flight had been cut, they were at a loss.
³⁹⁸ which were only the dictates of their fear, which imposed upon their sight, they fell upon their faces, and greatly lamented their own mad conduct; and their nerves were so terribly loosed, that they could not flee away.	³⁹⁸ Others said in fear that they could see the enemy from the towers, and fell on their faces lamenting their madness, and their nerves were so overcome that they could not run away.

³⁹⁹ Ἔνθα δὴ μάλιστ᾽ ἄν τις καταμάθοι τήν τε τοῦ θεοῦ δύναμιν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀνοσίοις καὶ τὴν‎ τύχην· οἱ μέν γε τύραννοι τῆς ἀσφαλείας ἐγύμνωσαν αὑτοὺς κἀκ τῶν πύργων κατέβησαν , ἐφ᾽ ὧν βίᾳ μὲν οὐδέποθ᾽ ἁλῶναι, μόνῳ δ᾽ ἐδύναντο λιμῷ.

³⁹⁹ There, indeed, one might especially perceive the power of God over the unholy and the fortune of the Romans; for the tyrants stripped themselves of their own security and voluntarily descended from the towers, on which they could never have been taken by force, but only by famine.

³⁹⁹ And here one may chiefly reflect on the power of God exercised upon these wicked wretches, and on the good fortune of the Romans; for these tyrants did now wholly deprive themselves of the security they had in their own power, and came down from those very towers of their own accord, wherein they could have never been taken by force, nor indeed by any other way than by famine.

³⁹⁹ Here one may learn the power of God against the unholy and the good fortune of the Romans, for these tyrants now gave up their security and of their own accord came down from the towers, from which they could have not been taken by force, nor indeed by any way other than famine.

⁴⁰⁰ ῬωμαῖοιRomans δὲ τοσαῦτα περὶ τοῖς ἀσθενεστέροις τείχεσι καμόντες παρέλαβον τύχῃ τὰ μὴ δυνατὰ τοῖς ὀργάνοις· παντὸς γὰρ ἰσχυρότεροι μηχανήματος ἦσαν οἱ τρεῖς πύργοι, περὶ ὧν ἀνωτέρω δεδηλώκαμεν.	⁴⁰⁰ The Romans, having toiled so much over the weaker walls, took by fortune what they could not take with their engines; for those three towers, which we described above, were stronger than any machine.
⁴⁰⁰ And thus did the Romans, when they had taken such great pains about weaker walls, get by good fortune what they could never have gotten by their engines; for three of these towers were too strong for all mechanical engines whatsoever, concerning which we have treated above.	⁴⁰⁰ So the Romans, after all their efforts against the weaker walls, took by good fortune what they never could have taken with their machines, for three of these towers were impregnable to their machines as we have earlier described.

⁴⁰¹ καταλιπόντες δὴ τούτους, μᾶλλον δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ καταβληθέντες ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, παραχρῆμα μὲν εἰς τὴν‎ ὑπὸ τῇ Φάραγγα καταφεύγουσιν, αὖθις δὲ ὀλίγον ἀνακύψαντες ἐκ τοῦ δέους ὥρμησαν ἐπὶ τὸ τῇδε περιτείχισμα.

⁴⁰¹ Leaving these, or rather, being cast down from them by God, they immediately fled into the ravine below Siloam; but recovering a little from their fear, they rushed upon the siege-wall there.

⁴⁰¹ So they now left these towers of themselves, or rather they were ejected out of them by God himself, and fled immediately to that valley which was under Siloam, where they again recovered themselves out of the dread they were in for a while, and ran violently against that part of the Roman wall which lay on that side;

⁴⁰¹ Now they abandoned these towers, or rather were expelled from them by God, and fled to that valley below Siloam, where they recovered for a while from their panic and rushed against the barrier on that side,

⁴⁰² Χρησάμενοι δὲ ταῖς τόλμαις ἀγενεστέραις τῆς ἀνάγκης, κατεάγησαν γὰρ ἤδη τὴν‎ ἰσχὺν ἅμα τῷ δέει καὶ ταῖς συμφοραῖς, ὑπὸ τῶν φρουρῶν ἀνωθοῦνται καὶ σκεδασθέντες ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων κατέδυσαν εἰς τοὺς ὑπονόμους.

⁴⁰² But their daring was weaker than the necessity required—for their strength was already broken along with their courage and calamities—they were repulsed by the guards and, being scattered from one another, they hid in the underground tunnels.

⁴⁰² but as their courage was too much depressed to make their attacks with sufficient force, and their power was now broken with fear and affliction, they were repulsed by the guards, and dispersing themselves at distances from each other, went down into the subterranean caverns.

⁴⁰² but as they were too subdued to attack it with sufficient force, for their strength was sapped by fear and hardship, they were repulsed by the guards and scattered and went down into the mines.

⁴⁰³ δὲ τῶν τειχῶν κρατήσαντες τάς τε σημαίας ἔστησαν ἐπὶ τῶν πύργων καὶ μετὰ κρότου καὶ χαρᾶς ἐπαιάνιζον ἐπὶ τῇ νίκῃ, πολὺ τῆς ἀρχῆς κουφότερον τοῦ πολέμου τὸ τέλος εὑρηκότες· ἀναιμωτὶ γοῦν τοῦ τελευταίου τείχους ἐπιβάντες ἠπίστουν, καὶ μηδένα βλέποντες ἀντίπαλον ἀληθῶς ἠπόρηντο.

⁴⁰³ The Romans, having mastered the walls, placed their standards upon the towers and with clapping and joy sang a paean for their victory, finding the end of the war much easier than its beginning. Having mounted the last wall without bloodshed, they did not believe it, and seeing no one to oppose them, they were truly bewildered.

⁴⁰³ So the Romans being now become masters of the walls, they both placed their ensigns upon the towers, and made joyful acclamations for the victory they had gained, as having found the end of this war much lighter than its beginning; for when they had gotten upon the last wall, without any bloodshed, they could hardly believe what they found to be true; but seeing nobody to oppose them, they stood in doubt what such an unusual solitude could mean.

⁴⁰³ Now the Romans held the walls and placed their ensigns upon the towers and noisily and joyfully celebrated their victory, finding the end of this war much easier than its beginning. Having taken the last wall without bloodshed, they could hardly believe it, and were perplexed at seeing no more opponents.

⁴⁰⁴ Εἰσχυθέντες δὲ τοῖς στενωποῖς ξιφήρεις τούς τε καταλαμβανομένους ἐφόνευον ἀνέδην καὶ τῶν συμφευγόντων τὰς οἰκίας αὐτάνδρους ὑπεπίμπρασαν.	⁴⁰⁴ Pouring into the narrow streets with swords drawn, they slaughtered without restraint those they caught and burned the houses of those who had fled inside, people and all.
⁴⁰⁴ But when they went in numbers into the lanes of the city with their swords drawn, they slew those whom they overtook without mercyand set fire to the houses whither the Jews were fled, and burnt every soul in them, and laid waste a great many of the rest;	⁴⁰⁴ Then they poured through the lanes of the city with swords drawn, killing any whom they overtook outside and setting fire to the houses with all who took refuge in them.

⁴⁰⁵ Πολλὰς δὲ κεραίζοντες ὁπότ᾽ ἔνδον παρέλθοιεν ἐφ᾽ ἁρπαγήν, γενεὰς νεκρῶν κατελάμβανον καὶ τὰ δωμάτια πλήρη τῶν τοῦ λιμοῦ πτωμάτων, ἔπειτα πρὸς τὴν‎ ὄψιν πεφρικότες κεναῖς χερσὶν .

⁴⁰⁵ In many places, when they entered for plunder, they found whole families dead and rooms full of the victims of the famine; then, shuddering at the sight, they came out with empty hands.

⁴⁰⁵ and when they were come to the houses to plunder them, they found in them entire families of dead men, and the upper rooms full of dead corpses, that is, of such as died by the famine; they then stood in a horror at this sight, and went out without touching anything.

⁴⁰⁵ As they were looting, when they came into the houses they often found in them entire families dead and the upper rooms full of those who had died of famine, and being horrified by the sight, left without touching anything.

⁴⁰⁶ Οὐ μὴν οἰκτείροντες τοὺς οὕτως ἀπολωλότας ταὐτὸ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ζῶντας ἔπασχον, ἀλλὰ τὸν ἐντυγχάνοντα διελαύνοντες ἀπέφραξαν μὲν τοὺς στενωποὺς νεκροῖς, αἵματι δὲ ὅλην τὴν‎ πόλιν κατέκλυσαν, ὡς πολλὰ καὶ τῶν φλεγομένων σβεσθῆναι τῷ φόνῳ.

⁴⁰⁶ Yet, while they felt such horror for those who had perished this way, they did not feel the same for the living, but ran through everyone they met, choking the narrow streets with corpses and flooding the whole city with blood, so that many of the fires were actually extinguished by the slaughter.

⁴⁰⁶ But although they had this commiseration for such as were destroyed in that manner, yet had they not the same for those that were still alive, but they ran every one through whom they met with, and obstructed the very lanes with their dead bodies, and made the whole city run down with blood, to such a degree indeed that the fire of many of the houses was quenched with these men’s blood.

⁴⁰⁶ But this pity for the dead did not extend to those who were still alive, for they ran through everyone they met and choked the lanes with their corpses and made the whole city run with blood, so that the fire in many of the houses was quenched with blood.

⁴⁰⁷ Καὶ οἱ μὲν κτείνοντες ἐπαύσαντο πρὸς ἑσπέραν, ἐν δὲ τῇ νυκτὶ τὸ πῦρ ἐπεκράτει, φλεγομένοις δ᾽ ἐπανέτειλεν ἹεροσολύμοιςJerusalem ἡμέρα ΓορπιαίουGorpieus μηνὸς ὀγδόη,	⁴⁰⁷ The killing ceased toward evening, but during the night the fire prevailed; and as the sun rose over Jerusalem in flames, it was the eighth day of the month Gorpieus.^[1]
⁴⁰⁷ And truly so it happened, that though the slayers left off at the evening, yet did the fire greatly prevail in the night; and as all was burning, came that eighth day of the month Gorpieus [Elul] upon Jerusalem,	⁴⁰⁷ Though the killing ceased toward evening, the fire spread during the night, and the eighth day of the month Gorpieus saw Jerusalem in flames,

^[1]September 8, 70 AD

⁴⁰⁸ πόλει τοσαύταις χρησαμένῃ συμφοραῖς κατὰ τὴν‎ πολιορκίαν, ἀπὸ κτίσεως ἀγαθοῖς κεχρημένη πάντως ἂν ἐπίφθονος ἔδοξεν, οὐ μὴν ἀξίᾳ κατ᾽ ἄλλο τι τῶν τηλικούτων ἀτυχημάτων ἢ τὸ γενεὰν τοιαύτην ἐνεγκεῖν, ὑφ᾽ ἧς ἀνετράπη.

⁴⁰⁸ A city that had endured such calamities during the siege, that had it enjoyed as many blessings from its founding, it would surely have been the envy of all; yet it was worthy of no other such great misfortunes except for having produced such a generation as that by which it was overturned.

⁴⁰⁸ a city that had been liable to so many miseries during the siege, that, had it always enjoyed as much happiness from its first foundation, it would certainly have been the envy of the world. Nor did it on any other account so much deserve these sore misfortunes, as by producing such a generation of men as were the occasions of this its overthrow.

⁴⁰⁸ a city that had endured as many woes during this siege as it had enjoyed prosperity from its foundation, which made it seem so enviable. The city did not deserve such calamities, except that it produced such a generation as brought it to destruction.

Chapter 9
Reprisals in the city.
The captives;the fallen; survivors

☜ ☞

⁴⁰⁹ Παρελθὼν δὲ ΤίτοςTitus εἴσω τά τε ἄλλα τῆς ὀχυρότητος τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ τῶν πύργων ἀπεθαύμασεν, οὓς οἱ τύραννοι κατὰ φρενοβλάβειαν ἀπέλιπον.	⁴⁰⁹ When Titus entered [the city], he marveled at its strength and especially at the towers which the tyrants, in their madness, had abandoned.
⁴⁰⁹ Now, when Titus was come into this [upper] city, he admired not only some other places of strength in it, but particularly those strong towers which the tyrants in their mad conduct had relinquished;	⁴⁰⁹ On his arrival at the city, Titus had admired its strength but in particular those strong towers which the tyrants in their frenzy had relinquished.

⁴¹⁰ κατιδὼν γοῦν τό τε ναστὸν αὐτῶν ὕψος καὶ τὸ μέγεθος ἑκάστης πέτρας τήν τε ἀκρίβειαν τῆς ἁρμονίας, καὶ ὅσοι μὲν εὖρος ἡλίκοι δὲ ἦσαν τὴν‎ ἀνάστασιν,	⁴¹⁰ Indeed, when he beheld their solid height, the size of each stone and the precision of their joining, and how great they were in breadth and how lofty in their elevation,
⁴¹⁰ for when he saw their solid altitude, and the largeness of their several stones, and the exactness of their joints, as also how great was their breadth, and how extensive their length, he expressed himself after the manner following:	⁴¹⁰ Noting their solid height and the size of their individual blocks and the exactness of their joints, and how great was their breadth and how extensive their length, he said

⁴¹¹ " σὺν θεῷ γε ἐπολεμήσαμεν, ἔφη, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ τῶνδε τῶν ἐρυμάτων ἸουδαίουςJews καθελών, ἐπεὶ χεῖρες ἀνθρώπων ἢ μηχαναὶ τί πρὸς τούτους τοὺς	⁴¹¹ he said, “We have surely fought with God on our side, and it was God who cast down the Jews from these fortifications; for what could the hands of men or engines do against these towers?”
⁴¹¹ “We have certainly had God for our assistant in this war, and it was no other than God who ejected the Jews out of these fortifications; for what could the hands of men or any machines do towards overthrowing these towers!”	⁴¹¹ "God was surely on our side in this war and it was God who brought down the Jews from these forts, for what could human hands or machines do to knock these mighty towers?"

⁴¹² πύργους δύνανται; τότε μὲν οὖν πολλὰ τοιαῦτα διελέχθη πρὸς τοὺς φίλους, τοὺς δὲ τῶν τυράννων δεσμώτας, ὅσοι κατελήφθησαν ἐν τοῖς φρουρίοις, ἀνῆκεν.	⁴¹² At that time he spoke much in this vein to his friends, and he released those prisoners of the tyrants who were found in the fortresses.
⁴¹² At which time he had many such discourses to his friends; he also let such go free as had been bound by the tyrants, and were left in the prisons.	⁴¹² He said many such things to his friends at the time, and set free those left in prison by the tyrants.

⁴¹³ αὖθις δὲ τὴν‎ ἄλλην ἀφανίζων πόλιν καὶ τὰ τείχη κατασκάπτων τούτους τοὺς πύργους κατέλιπε μνημεῖον εἶναι τῆς αὐτοῦ‎ τύχης, ᾗ συστρατιώτιδι χρησάμενος ἐκράτησε τῶν ἁλῶναι μὴ δυναμένων.	⁴¹³ Later, while he demolished the rest of the city and leveled the walls, he left these towers to stand as a memorial of his own fortune, by whose companionship he had mastered what could not be taken by force.
⁴¹³ To conclude, when he entirely demolished the rest of the city, and overthrew its walls, he left these towers as a monument of his good fortune, which had proved his auxiliaries, and enabled him to take what could not otherwise have been taken by him.	⁴¹³ Later, after entirely demolishing the rest of the city and destroying its walls, he left these towers as a monument to fortune, which had enabled him to take what otherwise could not be taken.

⁴¹⁴ Ἐπεὶ δ᾽ οἱ στρατιῶται μὲν ἔκαμνον ἤδη φονεύοντες, πολὺ δέ τι πλῆθος τῶν περιόντων , κελεύει μόνους μὲν τοὺς ἐνόπλους καὶ χεῖρας ἀντίσχοντας κτείνειν, τὸ δὲ λοιπὸν πλῆθος ζωγρεῖν.

⁴¹⁴ Since the soldiers were already weary of slaughter, but a great multitude of survivors still appeared, Caesar ordered them to kill only those who were armed and offered resistance, but to take the rest of the multitude alive.

⁴¹⁴ And now, since his soldiers were already quite tired with killing men, and yet there appeared to be a vast multitude still remaining alive, Caesar gave orders that they should kill none but those that were in arms, and opposed them, but should take the rest alive.

⁴¹⁴ Since his soldiers were already tired of killing and there appeared to be large numbers still alive, Caesar ordered them to kill none but those who were in arms opposing them, but to take the rest alive.

⁴¹⁵ Οἱ δὲ μετὰ τῶν παρηγγελμένον τό τε γηραιὸν καὶ τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς ἀνῄρουν, τὸ δ᾽ ἀκμάζον καὶ χρήσιμον εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν συνελάσαντες ἐγκατέκλεισαν τῷ τῶν γυναικῶν περιτειχίσματι.	⁴¹⁵ But the soldiers, along with those they were ordered to kill, also slew the aged and the infirm; however, they drove those in the prime of life and the useful into the Temple and shut them up in the Court of the Women.
⁴¹⁵ But, together with those whom they had orders to slay, they slew the aged and the infirm; but for those that were in their flourishing age, and who might be useful to them, they drove them together into the temple, and shut them up within the walls of the court of the women;	⁴¹⁵ But above their orders they killed the aged and the infirm, but drove together into the temple those in the prime of life who might be useful to them, imprisoning them within the walls of the court of the women.

⁴¹⁶ Καὶ φρουρὸν μὲν ἐπέστησε ΚαῖσαρCaesar ἕνα τῶν ἀπελευθέρων, Φρόντωνα δὲ τῶν φίλων ἐπικρινοῦντα τὴν‎ ἀξίαν ἑκάστῳ τύχην.	⁴¹⁶ Caesar appointed one of his freedmen as a guard over them, and Fronto, one of his friends, to decide the fate appropriate for each.
⁴¹⁶ over which Caesar set one of his freedmen, as also Fronto, one of his own friends; which last was to determine everyone’s fate, according to his merits.	⁴¹⁶ Over these Caesar set one of his freedmen, and his friend Fronto, to decide the fate of each one according to his merits.

⁴¹⁷ Ὁ δὲ τοὺς μὲν στασιώδεις καὶ λῃστρικοὺς πάντας ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων ἐνδεικνυμένους ἀπέκτεινε, τῶν δὲ νέων τοὺς ὑψηλοτάτους καὶ καλοὺς ἐπιλέξας ἐτήρει τῷ θριάμβῳ.	⁴¹⁷ Fronto put to death all the seditious and brigands, who were identified by one another; but he selected the tallest and most handsome of the youths and reserved them for the [Triumphal] procession.^[1]
⁴¹⁷ So this Fronto slew all those that had been seditious and robbers, who were impeached one by another; but of the young men he chose out the tallest and most beautiful, and reserved them for the triumph;	⁴¹⁷ This man killed all the rebels and brigands, who informed on each other, but chose the tallest and finest of the youths, reserving them for the triumph.

^[1]The “Triumphal Procession” refers to the massive parade in Rome depicted on the Arch of Titus. The tallest and most “handsome” youths were chosen to walk in the parade before being sold or killed in the arenas.

⁴¹⁸ Τοῦ δὲ λοιποῦ πλήθους τοὺς ὑπὲρ ἑπτακαίδεκα ἔτη δήσας ἔπεμψεν εἰς τὰ κατ᾽ ἔργα, πλείστους δ᾽ εἰς τὰς ἐπαρχίας διεδωρήσατο φθαρησομένους ἐν τοῖς θεάτροις σιδήρῳ καὶ θηρίοις· οἱ δ᾽ ἐντὸς ἑπτακαίδεκα ἐτῶν ἐπράθησαν.

⁴¹⁸ Of the remaining multitude, those over seventeen years of age he bound and sent to the works in Egypt; but Titus presented a great many to the provinces to be destroyed in the theaters by the sword or by wild beasts. Those under seventeen years were sold into slavery

⁴¹⁸ and as for the rest of the multitude that were above seventeen years old, he put them into bonds, and sent them to the Egyptian mines Titus also sent a great number into the provinces, as a present to them, that they might be destroyed upon their theatres, by the sword and by the wild beasts; but those that were under seventeen years of age were sold for slaves.

⁴¹⁸ The rest of the people who were over seventeen years old were put them in chains and sent to work in Egypt; and Titus sent many as gifts to the provinces, to be killed by the sword and by wild beasts in their theatres, but those aged under seventeen years were sold as slaves.

⁴¹⁹ Ἐφθάρησαν δὲ αὐτῶν ἐν αἷς διέκρινεν ὁ Φρόντων ἡμέραις ὑπ᾽ ἐνδείας χίλιοι πρὸς τοῖς μυρίοις, οἱ μὲν ὑπὸ μίσους τῶν φυλάκων μὴ μεταλαμβάνοντες τροφῆς, οἱ δ᾽ οὐ προσιέμενοι διδομένην· πρὸς δὲ τὸ πλῆθος ἦν ἔνδεια καὶ σίτου.

⁴¹⁹ During the days Fronto was sorting them, eleven thousand of them perished from want; some because they would not take food due to the hatred of their guards, and others because the guards did not provide it; furthermore, for such a multitude, there was a lack of grain.

⁴¹⁹ Now during the days wherein Fronto was distinguishing these men, there perished, for want of food, eleven thousand; some of whom did not taste any food, through the hatred their guards bore to them; and others would not take in any when it was given them. The multitude also was so very great, that they were in want even of corn for their sustenance.

⁴¹⁹ While Fronto was carrying out this selection, eleven thousand starved to death, some getting no food because of the hatred of their captors, others refusing it when it was offered, and anyway there was not enough corn to feed so many.

⁴²⁰ Τῶν μὲν οὖν αἰχμαλώτων πάντων, ὅσα καθ᾽ ὅλον ἐλήφθη τὸν πόλεμον, ἀριθμὸς ἐννέα μυριάδες καὶ ἑπτακισχίλιοι συνήχθη, τῶν δὲ ἀπολομένων κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν‎ πολιορκίαν μυριάδες ἑκατὸν καὶ δέκα.	⁴²⁰ The total number of captives taken throughout the entire war was ninety-seven thousand; those who perished during the whole siege was one million one hundred thousand.^[1]
⁴²⁰ Now the number of those that were carried captive during this whole war was collected to be ninety-seven thousand; as was the number of those that perished during the whole siege eleven hundred thousand,	⁴²⁰ During this whole war a total of ninety-seven thousand prisoners were taken and eleven hundred thousand died during the siege.

^[1]Josephus’s figure of 1.1 million deaths is considered by most modern historians to be an exaggeration (as the city could likely not hold that many even during a festival), but it reflects the absolute demographic catastrophe felt by the Jewish people at the time.

⁴²¹ Τούτων τὸ πλέον μὲν ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐπιχώριον· ἀπὸ γὰρ τῆς χώρας ὅλης ἐπὶ τὴν‎ τῶν ἀζύμων ἑορτὴν συνεληλυθότες ἐξαπίνης τῷ πολέμῳ περιεσχέθησαν, ὥστε τὸ μὲν πρῶτον αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ στενοχωρίαν γενέσθαι λοιμώδη φθοράν, αὖθις δὲ καὶ λιμὸν ὠκύτερον.

⁴²¹ The greater part of these were of the same nation [Jews] but not inhabitants of the city; for they had come together from the whole country for the Feast of Unleavened Bread and were suddenly shut in by the war, so that first their crowding caused a pestilential destruction, and later a swifter famine.

⁴²¹ the greater part of whom were indeed of the same nation [with the citizens of Jerusalem], but not belonging to the city itself; for they were come up from all the country to the feast of unleavened bread, and were on a sudden shut up by an army, which, at the very first, occasioned so great a straitness among them that there came a pestilential destruction upon them, and soon afterward such a famine, as destroyed them more suddenly.

⁴²¹ Most of them were fellow Jews but not from the locality, who had come up from all parts of the country to the feast of unleavened bread and were abruptly shut in by the war, which caused such overcrowding from the start that plague arose among them and a little later a famine, which killed even more quickly.

⁴²² Ὅτι δ᾽ τοσούτους ἡ πόλις, δῆλον ἐκ τῶν ἐπὶ συναριθμηθέντων, ὃς τὴν‎ ἀκμὴν τῆς πόλεως διαδηλῶσαι βουλόμενος καταφρονοῦντι τοῦ ἔθνους παρεκάλεσεν τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς, εἴ πως δυνατὸν εἴη τὴν‎ πληθὺν ἐξαριθμήσασθαι·

⁴²² That the city could hold so many is clear from the census taken under Cestius, who, wishing to demonstrate the strength of the city to Nero (who held the nation in contempt), asked the high priests if it were possible to count the population.

⁴²² And that this city could contain so many people in it, is manifest by that number of them which was taken under Cestius, who being desirous of informing Nero of the power of the city, who otherwise was disposed to contemn that nation, entreated the high priests, if the thing were possible, to take the number of their whole multitude.

⁴²² That the city could hold so many is shown by the census taken under Cestius, for wanting to describe the city's strength to Nero who despised that nation, urged the high priests to try to count the number of their people.

⁴²³ οἱ δ᾽ Ἐνστάσης ἑορτῆς, πάσχα καλεῖται, καθ᾽ ἣν θύουσιν μὲν ἀπὸ ἐνάτης ὥρας μέχρις ἑνδεκάτης, ὥσπερ δὲ φατρία περὶ ἑκάστην γίνεται θυσίαν οὐκ ἐλάσσων ἀνδρῶν δέκα, μόνον γὰρ οὐκ ἔξεστιν δαίνυσθαι, πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ συνείκοσιν ἀθροίζονται,

⁴²³ They, upon the arrival of the festival called Passover, during which they sacrifice from the ninth hour until the eleventh—and as a company of at least ten men gathers for each sacrifice, since it is not permitted to feast alone, and many gather in groups of twenty—

⁴²³ So these high priests, upon the coming of that feast which is called the Passover, when they slay their sacrifices, from the ninth hour till the eleventh, but so that a company not less than ten belong to every sacrifice (for it is not lawful for them to feast singly by themselves), and many of us are twenty in a company,

⁴²³ They did this at the feast called Pascha, when they offer their sacrifices from the ninth hour until the eleventh, with no less than ten people sharing in each sacrifice, as it is not lawful for them to feast alone by themselves, and often there are twenty in a group.

⁴²⁴ τῶν μὲν θυμάτων εἰκοσιπέντε μυριάδας ἠρίθμησαν, πρὸς δὲ πεντακισχίλια ἑξακόσια.	⁴²⁴ they counted the victims and found them to be two hundred and fifty-six thousand five hundred.
⁴²⁴ found the number of sacrifices was two hundred and fifty-six thousand five hundred;	⁴²⁴ The number of sacrifices was found to be two hundred and fifty-six thousand five hundred.

⁴²⁵ Γίνονται ἀνδρῶν, ἵν᾽ ἑκάστου δέκα δαιτυμόνας θῶμεν, μυριάδες ἑβδομήκοντα καὶ διακόσιαι καθαρῶν ἁπάντων καὶ ἁγίων·	⁴²⁵ This amounts to—allowing ten diners for each victim—two million seven hundred thousand people, all of whom were ceremonially clean and holy.
⁴²⁵ which, upon the allowance of no more than ten that feast together, amounts to two million seven hundred thousand and two hundred persons that were pure and holy;	⁴²⁵ Allowing for no more than ten sharing together, this amounts to two million, seven hundred thousand, two hundred purified persons,

⁴²⁶ οὔτε γὰρ λεπροῖς οὔτε γονορροιικοῖς οὔτε γυναιξὶν ἐπεμμήνοις οὔτε τοῖς ἄλλως μεμιασμένοις ἐξὸν ἦν τῆσδε τῆς θυσίας μεταλαμβάνειν,	⁴²⁶ For it was not permitted for lepers, those with discharges, menstruating women, or those otherwise defiled to partake of this sacrifice,
⁴²⁶ for as to those that have the leprosy, or the gonorrhea, or women that have their monthly courses, or such as are otherwise polluted, it is not lawful for them to be partakers of this sacrifice;	⁴²⁶ for those with leprosy, or gonorrhea, or women in their monthly periods, or the otherwise polluted, cannot lawfully partake of this sacrifice,

⁴²⁷ ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις, ὅσοι κατὰ θρησκείαν παρῆσαν, πολὺ δὲ τούτων πλῆθος ἔξωθεν συλλέγεται.	⁴²⁷ nor even for foreigners who had come for worship—and a great multitude of these gather from abroad.
⁴²⁷ nor indeed for any foreigners either, who come hither to worship.	⁴²⁷ nor any foreigners either, who come here to worship, since many in the crowd come from abroad.

⁴²⁸ Τότε γε μὴν ὥσπερ εἰς εἱρκτὴν ὑπὸ τῆς εἱμαρμένης πᾶν συνεκλείσθη τὸ ἔθνος, καὶ ναστὴν ὁ πόλεμος τὴν‎ πόλιν ἀνδρῶν ἐκυκλώσατο.	⁴²⁸ But at that time, the whole nation was shut up as if in a prison by fate, and the war encompassed the city when it was packed with men.
⁴²⁸ Now this vast multitude is indeed collected out of remote places, but the entire nation was now shut up by fate as in a prison, and the Roman army encompassed the city when it was crowded with inhabitants.	⁴²⁸ The entire nation was fated to be shut up as if in prison and the war encircled the city when it was full of people.

⁴²⁹ Πᾶσαν γοῦν ἀνθρωπίνην καὶ δαιμονίαν φθορὰν ὑπερβάλλει τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ἀπολωλότων· ἐπεὶ γοῦν τῶν φανερῶν οὓς μὲν ἀνεῖλον οὓς δ᾽ ᾐχμαλωτίσαντο , τοὺς ἐν τοῖς ὑπονόμοις ἀνηρεύνων καὶ τοὔδαφος ἀναῤῥηγνύντες μὲν ἐνετύγχανον ἔκτεινον,

⁴²⁹ Therefore, the number of the perished exceeded every human and divine destruction. After the Romans had killed or captured those visible, they searched the underground tunnels and, breaking up the ground, they slew whomever they encountered.

⁴²⁹ Accordingly, the multitude of those that therein perished exceeded all the destructions that either men or God ever brought upon the world; for, to speak only of what was publicly known, the Romans slew some of them, some they carried captives, and others they made a search for underground, and when they found where they were, they broke up the ground and slew all they met with.

⁴²⁹ The numbers slain there exceeded any previous destruction by either human or supernatural force. For of those present, the Romans killed some and took some as prisoners and then made a search for those still under the ground, and those they found they killed.

⁴³⁰ εὑρέθησαν δὲ κἀκεῖ νεκροὶ πλείους δισχιλίων, οἱ μὲν ὑπὸ σφῶν αὐτῶν οἱ δὲ ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων, τὸ πλέον δ᾽ ὑπὸ τοῦ λιμοῦ διεφθαρμένοι.	⁴³⁰ There also were found more than two thousand dead, some killed by their own hands and some by one another, but the majority destroyed by famine.
⁴³⁰ There were also found slain there above two thousand persons, partly by their own hands, and partly by one another, but chiefly destroyed by the famine;	⁴³⁰ There they also found more than two thousand dead, some of them by suicide and some killed by each other, but mainly killed by hunger.

⁴³¹ Δεινὴ δ᾽ ὑπήντα τοῖς ἐπεισπίπτουσιν ὀδμὴ τῶν σωμάτων, ὡς πολλοὺς μὲν ἀναχωρεῖν εὐθέως, τοὺς δὲ ὑπὸ πλεονεξίας εἰσδύεσθαι νεκροὺς σεσωρευμένους ἐμπατοῦντας·	⁴³¹ A terrible stench of bodies met those who broke in, so that many withdrew immediately, while others, driven by greed, pushed in, treading upon heaps of corpses.
⁴³¹ but then the ill savor of the dead bodies was most offensive to those that lighted upon them, insomuch that some were obliged to get away immediately, while others were so greedy of gain, that they would go in among the dead bodies that lay on heaps, and tread upon them;	⁴³¹ The horrible stench of the corpses forced some who found them to leave immediately, but others, greedy for gain, went and trod upon the heaped-up corpses,

⁴³² πολλὰ γὰρ τῶν κειμηλίων ἐν ταῖς διώρυξιν εὑρίσκετο, καὶ πᾶσαν θεμιτὴν ὁδὸν ἐποίει τὸ κέρδος· ἀνήγοντο δὲ καὶ δεσμῶται πολλοὶ τῶν τυράννων· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν ἐσχάτοις ἐπαύσαντο τῆς ὠμότητος.	⁴³² For many treasures were found in the tunnels, and profit made every path permissible. Many prisoners of the tyrants were also brought up; for even in their final extremity, they did not cease from their cruelty.
⁴³² for a great deal of treasure was found in these caverns, and the hope of gain made every way of getting it to be esteemed lawful. Many also of those that had been put in prison by the tyrants were now brought out; for they did not leave off their barbarous cruelty at the very last:	⁴³² for a large amount of treasure was found in these passages and the loot drew them to find a way of getting it. Many prisoners were now released who had been jailed by the tyrants, who kept up their savagery to the end.

⁴³³ Ἀπετίσατό γε μὴν ὁ θεὸς ἀμφοτέρους ἀξίως, καὶ μὲν λιμώττων μετὰ τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐν τοῖς ὑπονόμοις ἣν πολλάκις ὑπερηφάνησε παρὰ δεξιὰν λαβεῖν ἱκέτευσε, δὲ πολλὰ διαμαχήσας πρὸς τὴν‎ ἀνάγκην, ὡς διὰ τῶν ἑξῆς δηλώσομεν, αὑτὸν παραδίδωσιν.

⁴³³ Yet God paid them both back according to their deserts: John, starving with his brothers in the tunnels, entreated the Romans for the “right hand” (pledge of safety) he had so often arrogantly refused; and Simon, after long struggling against necessity, as we shall relate in the following, surrendered himself.

⁴³³ yet did God avenge himself upon them both, in a manner agreeable to justice. As for John, he wanted food, together with his brethren, in these caverns, and begged that the Romans would now give him their right hand for his security, which he had often proudly rejected before; but for Simon, he struggled hard with the distress he was in, till he was forced to surrender himself, as we shall relate hereafter;

⁴³³ Yet God gave them both their proper punishment, for when John and his brothers ran short of food in these caves, he begged the Romans for the protection he had often proudly rejected before, though Simon fought on until he was forced to surrender, as we shall tell.

⁴³⁴ Ἐφυλάχθη δὲ ὁ μὲν τῷ θριάμβῳ σφάγιον, ὁ δ᾽ ἸωάννηςJohn δεσμοῖς αἰωνίοις. ῬωμαῖοιRomans δὲ τάς τ᾽ ἐσχατιὰς τοῦ ἄστεος ἐνέπρησαν καὶ τὰ τείχη κατέσκαψαν.	⁴³⁴ The latter [Simon] was kept to be the victim for the Triumph, and John was condemned to perpetual imprisonment. The Romans then burned the outskirts of the city and leveled the walls to the ground.
⁴³⁴ so he was reserved for the triumph, and to be then slain; as was John condemned to perpetual imprisonment. And now the Romans set fire to the extreme parts of the city, and burnt them down, and entirely demolished its walls.	⁴³⁴ His death was thus reserved for the triumph, while John was condemned to life imprisonment. The Romans set fire to the edges of the city and entirely demolished its walls.

Chapter 10
Second Desolation of Jerusalem.
A summary of its tragedy

☜ ☞

⁴³⁵ Ἑάλω μὲν οὕτως ἹεροσόλυμαJerusalem ἔτει δευτέρῳ τῆς ΟὐεσπασιανοῦVespasianus ἡγεμονίας ΓορπιαίουGorpieus μηνὸς ὀγδόῃ, ἁλοῦσα δὲ καὶ πρότερον πεντάκις τοῦτο δεύτερον ἠρημώθη.	⁴³⁵ Jerusalem was thus taken in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, on the eighth day of the month Gorpieus;^[1] having been taken five times before, this was the second time it was desolated.
⁴³⁵ And thus was Jerusalem taken, in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, on the eighth day of the month Gorpieus [Elul]. It had been taken five times before, though this was the second time of its desolation;	⁴³⁵ That is how Jerusalem was taken, in the second year of the reign of Vespasian, on the eighth of the month Gorpeius. It had been taken five times before, though this was its second time to be devastated.

^[1]Sept. 8, 70 AD

⁴³⁶ Ἀσωχαῖος μὲν γὰρ ὁ τῶν ΑἰγυπτίωνEgyptians βασιλεὺς καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ἈντίοχοςAntiochus, ἔπειτα ΠομπήιοςPompeius καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις σὺν ἩρώδῃHerod ΣόσσιοςSosius ἑλόντες ἐτήρησαν τὴν‎ πόλιν.	⁴³⁶ For Asochaeus [Shishak], the king of the Egyptians, and after him Antiochus, then Pompey, and after these Sossius along with Herod, took the city but preserved it.
⁴³⁶ for Shishak, the king of Egypt, and after him Antiochus, and after him Pompey, and after them Sosius and Herod, took the city, but still preserved it;	⁴³⁶ Shishak, the king of Egypt had captured the city, and later Antiochus, then Pompey, then Sosius and Herod, but all had spared it

⁴³⁷ Πρὸ δὲ τούτων ὁ τῶν ΒαβυλωνίωνBabylonians βασιλεὺς κρατήσας ἠρήμωσεν αὐτὴν μετὰ ἔτη τῆς κτίσεως χίλια τετρακόσια ἑξηκονταοκτὼ μῆνας ἕξ.	⁴³⁷ But before these, the king of the Babylonians [Nebuchadnezzar] conquered and desolated it, one thousand four hundred and sixty-eight years and six months after its founding.
⁴³⁷ but before all these, the king of Babylon conquered it, and made it desolate, one thousand four hundred and sixty-eight years and six months after it was built.	⁴³⁷ Before them the king of Babylon had conquered and devastated it, one thousand four hundred and sixty-eight years and six months after it was built.

⁴³⁸ Ὁ δὲ πρῶτος κτίσας ἦν δυνάστης ὁ τῇ πατρίῳ γλώσσῃ κληθεὶς βασιλεὺς δίκαιος· ἦν γὰρ δὴ τοιοῦτος. Διὰ τοῦτο ἱεράσατό τε τῷ θεῷ πρῶτος καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν πρῶτος δειμάμενος τὴν‎ πόλιν προσηγόρευσεν καλουμένην πρότερον.

⁴³⁸ The first founder was a ruler of the Canaanites, called in the native tongue “Righteous King” [Melchizedek]; for indeed he was such. For this reason, he was the first to serve as priest to God and the first to build the Temple, and he called the city Jerusalem, it having been called Solyma before.

⁴³⁸ But he who first built it. Was a potent man among the Canaanites, and is in our own tongue called [Melchisedek], the Righteous King, for such he really was; on which account he was [there] the first priest of God, and first built a temple [there], and called the city Jerusalem, which was formerly called Salem.

⁴³⁸ Its founder was a Canaanite chief called in our own tongue the Righteous King, for such he was. He was the first to worship God there and first built a temple and gave the city which was formerly called Salem, the name "Jerusalem."

⁴³⁹ Τὸν μὲν δὴ τῶν λαὸν ἐκβαλὼν ὁ τῶν βασιλεὺς κατοικίζει τὸν ἴδιον, καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον ἔτεσι τετρακοσίοις ἑβδομήκοντα καὶ ἑπτὰ μησὶν ἓξ ὑπὸ κατασκάπτεται.

⁴³⁹ David, the king of the Jews, having expelled the Canaanite people, settled his own people there; and four hundred and seventy-seven years and six months after him, it was razed by the Babylonians.

⁴³⁹ However, David, the king of the Jews, ejected the Canaanites, and settled his own people therein. It was demolished entirely by the Babylonians, four hundred and seventy-seven years and six months after him.

⁴³⁹ David, the king of the Jews, expelled the Canaanites and settled his own people there, and four hundred and seventy-seven years and six months later, it was demolished by the Babylonians.

⁴⁴⁰ Ἀπὸfrom δὲ ΔαυίδουDavid τοῦ βασιλέως, ὃς πρῶτος αὐτῆς ἐβασίλευσεν ἸουδαῖοςJew, μέχρι τῆς ὑπὸ ΤίτουTitus γενομένης κατασκαφῆς ἔτη χίλια καὶ ἑκατὸν ἑβδομήκοντα καὶ ἐννέα.	⁴⁴⁰ From King David, who was the first Jew to reign in it, until the destruction that occurred under Titus, was one thousand one hundred and seventy-nine years.
⁴⁴⁰ And from king David, who was the first of the Jews who reigned therein, to this destruction under Titus, were one thousand one hundred and seventy-nine years;	⁴⁴⁰ From king David, the first of the Jews to reign there, to this destruction under Titus, were one thousand one hundred and seventy-nine years,

⁴⁴¹ Ἀπὸfrom δὲ τῆς πρώτης κτίσεως ἔτη μέχρι τῆς ἐσχάτης ἁλώσεως δισχίλια ἑκατὸν ἑβδομήκοντα καὶ ἑπτά.	⁴⁴¹ And from the first founding until the final capture, there were two thousand one hundred and seventy-seven years.
⁴⁴¹ but from its first building, till this last destruction, were two thousand one hundred and seventy-seven years;	⁴⁴¹ but from its first building until this final destruction were two thousand one hundred and seventy-seven years.

⁴⁴² Ἀλλὰ γὰρ οὔθ᾽ ἡ ἀρχαιότης οὔθ᾽ ὁ πλοῦτος ὁ βαθὺς οὔτε τὸ διαπεφοιτηκὸς ὅλης τῆς οἰκουμένης ἔθνος οὔθ᾽ ἡ μεγάλη δόξα τῆς θρησκείας ἤρκεσέ τι πρὸς ἀπώλειαν αὐτῇ. Τοιοῦτο μὲν δὴ τὸ τέλος τῆς πολιορκίας.

⁴⁴² Yet neither its antiquity, nor its vast wealth, nor its people dispersed throughout the whole inhabited world, nor the great glory of its religious worship, sufficed to prevent its destruction. Such then was the end of the siege of Jerusalem.

⁴⁴² yet hath not its great antiquity, nor its vast riches, nor the diffusion of its nation over all the habitable earth, nor the greatness of the veneration paid to it on a religious account, been sufficient to preserve it from being destroyed. And thus ended the siege of Jerusalem.

⁴⁴² But neither its great antiquity, its vast riches, its nation spread over all the world, or the great glory of its worship, sufficed to spare it from destruction. So ended the siege of Jerusalem.

Event	Date	Josephus’s Note
Melchizedek (First Founder)	c.2100 BC	Identifies the “Righteous King” as the founder of the first Temple.
David Captures Jerusalem	c1000 BC	The transition from a Canaanite/Jebusite city to a Jewish capital.
Babylonian Desolation	586 BC	The first desolation by Nebuchadnezzar.
Asochaeus (Shishak)	c925 BC	Pharaoh Shishak’s campaign (1 Kings 14:25)
Antiochus IV Epiphanes	167 BC	The Maccabean crisis; the city was taken but not razed.
Pompey the Great	63 BC	The beginning of Roman intervention in Judea.
Sossius and Herod	37 BC	Roman general Sossius helped Herod the Great take the city from the Parthian-backed Antigonus.
Final Desolation (Titus)	Sept. 8, 70 AD	The second desolation occurring in the 2nd year of Vespasian.

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUSJewish WarBook 6

Up to the fall of Jerusalem, 69-70 AD

Chapter 1 Desperation in the city;Romans attack the Antonia tower

Chapter 2 Josephus calls for surrender. Legions surround the Temple

Chapter 3 A Jewish burns ploy many Romans. Worse famine in the city

Chapter 4 Burning the Temple Gates. Titus fails to save the Sanctuary

Chapter 5 The Temple in flames. Signs preceding its destruction

Chapter 6 Roman ensigns in the Temple. Titus' speech to the Jews

Chapter 7 Many rebels killed. Destruction in the upper city

Chapter 8 Titus gains possession of the whole city

Chapter 9 Reprisals in the city. The captives;the fallen; survivors

Chapter 10 Second Desolation of Jerusalem. A summary of its tragedy

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS
Jewish War
Book 6